As Told to His Wife, Ellen Sanders Cardon

---

I was born March 17, 1868, in the little town of Oxford, Oneida County, Idaho.  At my age of seven my parents moved to Arizona with what was called the “George Lake Company”.  I remained with my father’s first wife, whom we called “Auntie”, until the following fall, when Emanuel, an older brother who had gone with father and mother to Arizona, (and left them in Lake’s Camp called Obed, a few miles south of Allen’s Camp, now called Joe City, across the Little Colorado), returned, and with the oldest brother Joseph took the family, consisting of Auntie Sarah, Joseph and his wife Selena and one child Verminie, Emanuel and his wife Amelia, whom he married as we came through Salt Lake City, Mary Catherine, and myself.
Our equipment for moving consisted of four yoke of oxen, two wagons driven by Joseph, four spans of mules, and two wagons driven by Emanuel, one single team and wagon driven by the women folks.  There was quite a herd of cows and young stock driven by two or three boys employed from other families in the company, and myself.
Emanuel had tried to get a small saddle suitable for me, but was unable to do so.  Things of that kind were very scarce in that neighborhood then.  The result was I rode from Idaho to Arizona with a surcingle and blanket in lieu of a saddle, which was very comfortable after I became accustomed to it.
My brother Emanuel was always particularly sympathetic with me; no brother could be more kind than he was.  I suppose he was tried with me many times as the following incident will illustrate:
As we passed through the little town of Weston, Cache Valley, Utah, at our noon camp the boys who were driving the stock, all of whom were several years older than I, told me that Emanuel had told them that they could ride a choice horse that Emanuel had told me was to be my mount.  I felt pretty bad to think that he would do such a thing and determined that I would leave and go back to Oxford, where a man had formerly told me he would like to have me go with him to Montana where he had a ranch.  I don’t know that he really meant it, but I thought at the time that he did, so after dinner when we were ready to start, I told Emanuel that I didn’t feel like driving stock that afternoon.  He said, “Very well, you don’t need to.  You may ride in one of the wagons.”
As I rode in his wagon it was with considerable feeling of sorrow at leaving him, but he had done the unpardonable thing, so I felt that I’d show him what I could do.  After riding a short distance with him, I dropped back past the team the women folk were driving to Joseph’s ox team and got into his trail wagon, and when we passed through some brush and willows, I slipped out on the opposite side from him and as soon as they were out of sight and not thinking about the tracks I was making, I went right back along the road.  They didn’t notice my being absent until about mid afternoon when Emanuel called back to Joseph and asked if I was in his wagon.  When Joseph made a search for me, he found that I was not in his outfit. They immediately stopped, and Emanuel got on a horse and followed the road back.  In the meantime I had gone several miles, having made my plans to cover the twenty miles to Oxford by stopping under a bridge at Weston for the night and going on the next day to Oxford.  I was surprised a short time before sundown to see Emanuel loom up over me.
I was so full of indignation and so intent on my own plans I hadn’t thought they might overtake me before I could contact Moses Tate, my friend who offered to take me with him.  (By the way, Emanuel told me afterwards that he was afraid that Mr. Tate would have done that very thing.)  When I saw Emanuel I expected either a good scolding or a spanking, but I got neither.  He just asked me why I was going back.  I told him that I had gone back because he had given “Liz” to Will Boice to ride.  He replied that he had done nothing of the kind, gave me a good hug, told me that the horse he and promised me no one else was to ride, all of which whipped me more than if he had worn a dozen willows out on me.  As I think back now of the desire I had to please him as a child and this love I had for him and the patience he had with me, I marvel.
This trip to Arizona was a long tedious one that required about three months. There are some incidents that are outstanding in my memory.  One in particular…..
In crossing the Buckskin Mountains there is a very steep hill on the south slope.  By this time we had been joined by several other teams and the stock were able to go faster than the ox teams and so went on ahead to get water as all were suffering for it.  We were making a night drive, and as we got onto this steep hill and the wagons started ahead while the oxen “set back” to hold the wagon, the queen bolt, the one that holds the tongue, broke.  Joseph grabbed the wheel and held the wagon long enough for us to get rocks to block it.  We left the wagon right there and took the stock on to water.  We were unnerved already by a near fatal accident that occurred when Jonny Boice, about five or six years old, stumbled in the darkness and fell between his father’s two wagons.  The mother, seeing him fall, caught him to pull him away from the trail wagon.  He tried to crawl under the wagon to avoid the wheel.  The result was the loaded wagon passed across his body at the waist.  He was pale and limp, but to our relief and joy he came to and soon recovered.
We unhitched all of the oxen and Joseph, one of the Boice boys, and I drove them on to the water that the others had already gone to.  It was nearly morning before we got there.  I can distinctly feel as I recall it how difficult it was to keep my feet moving as we walked.
It took two or three days to get a queen bolt and get the company all together again. When we got near the Big Colorado, we could see the opposite cliff of the chasm through which it ran.  We camped rather early.  It looked but a short distance, and we all walked down to see the river, but when we looked down into that deep chasm none of us felt like getting very near the edge.  The thing that was surprising to me was the smallness of the stream.  I had in mind a large river, and from the heights we were, it looked very small, so small that I thought I could throw a rock, expecting to see it light on the opposite shore or near to it.  Imagine my surprise to note that it went out a short distance and then appeared to be coming right back toward me.  The group joined in the throwing but only Emanuel’s rocks went far enough that we could see where they lit. 
The next day we arrived at Lee’s Ferry.  It took us a day to ferry our wagons and stock over in the boat they had there.  We then crossed what is called Lee’s Backbone.  I’ve heard people say how frightened they were when they went over it, but I was spared that unpleasantness because we went over it in the night.  At Moenkopi, Joseph, his family, and “Auntie” remained until spring and cared for the stock.  At this place a little girl was born to Joseph and his wife, but it died and was buried there.
Emanuel with his wife, Sister Katie, and I took the mule team and went on.  Before sunset we met father and mother, whom Joseph Richards, who was always doing what he could to make others happy, had brought to meet us.  In a few days we arrived at Obed.  At that time Obed was by far the most comfortably situated of all the settlements, but unfortunately it was swampy and due to malaria had to be abandoned.  There was fine building stone and slate there.  Father, being a mason and stone cutter, had supervision of the buildings. The village was entirely surrounded by a stone wall about nine or ten feet high with port holes properly arranged to defend themselves against the Indians.  The houses were arranged on the inside of the fort.  They were made of stone and had slate for floors, while the roofs were made of slabs arranged like shingles so that they were very comfortable.
Before we arrived Father had made plans to go to Woodruff, twenty miles to the south.  In a short time he and the older boys went there to build houses.  The rest of us remained at Obed for several months.  It was here that I first experienced those terrible dust storms that lasted a full day or longer.  On one occasion I was herding cows with a man by the name of Doxie.  It was blowing so hard we could hardly see the cows at close range.  All the shelter we could get under was behind the little ledges of rocks.  I remember well when we went to eat our lunch.  We certainly got our full share of grit.  It didn’t let up all day but continued on when we were taking the cows home, making it a terribly disagreeable job.
When I first went to Woodruff there were no children there near my age, so I felt quite lonesome.  Soon a ward organization was formed, and we entered into the United Order system, as practiced in those early days.  Our folks had brought provisions sufficient to last two years or more. It, with all our other belongings, was put into a common fund.  There were others who were not so fortunate, particularly so in regard to provisions, so it was not long until we were all eating whole wheat ground on coffee mills and the little beer mills that were run by Mexicans in St. Johns.
In the beginning we all ate at the “big table”, the cooking being done by groups of women with a man helper, taking their turns.  This did not last long, however, in Woodruff.  I well remember when the system stopped.  One morning my Father said to the man who had the kitchen in charge, Brother Dean, this graham has not been sifted.” (Really there were some pretty big straws in it.)
Brother Dean replied, “You’ll have to learn to eat what’s put before you.” Father said, “No, I won’t.”  He immediately arose from the table.  There was some commotion but no more “big table”.  It was really funny to a boy looking on who hadn’t enjoyed the big table any of the time.
We remained in Woodruff about two years.  It was some time, however, before other boys of my age came there.  Here I would like to mention an incident, the effects of which have lasted all through my life.  I know it will be impossible to express one’s feelings so that others may have the same.  It was here in Woodruff that the first child, a boy, was born to Emanuel and his wife.  When he was a month or so old, he became very sick, and noticing a number of persons at their home, a one-roomed building at the fort, I stepped up to the door and saw the baby in convulsions.  This affected me very much.  I cannot remember when I was first taught to pray.  My mother had taught me to ask for the tings that I needed.  It was after dark.  I immediately went to my bed and asked the Lord to spare the life of the little boy.  There came a feeling that I cannot describe, but it brought an assurance to me or a certainty in my mind that he would recover.  I went to bed and immediately went to sleep.  The next morning when I awoke I felt assured that the child would be well, so I was not surprised when I went to their home to see that he was very much better.  This, I think, was my first strong testimony of the efficacy of prayer, which has been strengthened many times since.
During the time we were in Woodruff a high brush and rock dam was put in the river.  It had not been in long when a flood came down and took it out.  The chasm that was made was much larger than the original channel, so my father and brothers decided to go on to Taylor.  While in Woodruff it was my job to herd cows and sheep.  I attended school about two months during the time we were there and became very much interested in mathematics, so while I was herding, I would take Ray’s old arithmetic book and learned the multiplication table and could work most of the problems given in that arithmetic which later I completed in study at home.
On moving to Taylor I found that land was to be cleared, ploughed, and fenced, so the first work we did in the winter and spring was to clear the land and plant it.  It was not an uncommon thing for boys of my age after working all day piling up sage brush and grease wood to play run-sheep a good share of the night, while we burned brush piles scattered over the fields.  We succeeded in getting very good crops the first year and putting in a brush and rock dam and bringing out the water through a canal that was made mainly with pick and shovel.  Our work was with oxen as my brother-in-law Joseph Clawson, had the horse and mule teams working on the railroad and freighting out towards Albuquerque, which enabled the rest of us to do the work necessary for raising the crops.  I might say in passing that my father’s family formed a company consisting of my father, tow older brothers, and Joseph Clawson.  I was chore boy.  A boy, I found was understood to never be tired at the close of the day’s work, so he could run errands and do odd jobs in general after work.
Our ox teams were very good.  One was a particularly good yoke, large roan Durhams, easy to manage, so they were given to me to drive during that spring and summer in plowing and harrowing.  There was no fence law there, so when crops were in, the fields had to be fenced and stock must be herded off until this was completed.  We made a pole fence.  Emanuel and I got the poles, while father and Joe put the fence up.  They would work putting in the fence during the daytime and keep cattle off the green wheat during the night.  It took us three days to get a load of poles.  We had two teams – Emanuel’s, a double yoke of oxen, and mine, a single.  We got them from the vicinity of Pinedale.  At that time it was difficult to get enough water for the stock, where now there is quite a settlement.  Under these circumstances we raised 600 bushels of wheat, which was all cut with a cradle and bound by hand. 
When I was twelve, Emanuel took his family and mother back to Utah on a visit and were gone two years.  During that time and until I was 16, I did all the riding for the family.  We had quite a number of horses and cattle, and it was necessary for me to follow the round-up when I was away from home for several weeks at a time.  At these round-ups and on the freight road, I was thrown in the company of all classes of men, some of them the most profane, vulgar, and immoral as one could imagine. On the other hand, there were some of the cleanest boys in the little town of Taylor that could be found any place, who later developed into good men as the work they are now doing testifies, which condition was largely brought about through the efforts of my brother Joseph, who had always had a great influence on the young people in the communities in which he lived.
Here I should like to relate a testimony that I received which has been the greatest anchor in shaping my life of any one thing that ever happened to me.  While we were in the Order at Woodruff, we had owned a ranch at what was called Lone Pine, about twelve miles south of Taylor.  While in the Order I had herded sheep at this place but had always herded on the west side of Showlow.  I was well acquainted with the range on the west side, but had never been on the east.  Two families belonging to the Order lived there, and a number of cows had been taken from Woodruff and located there, among them some of the cows that we had turned into the Order.  When the Order broke up, as we received back the same things we had put in as near as could be, these cows were turned back to us.  About the same time that Emanuel went back to Utah when I was 12, father decided he wanted to see the cattle as he and not seen them for a year or so, so he sent me to them and instructed me to stay with Bro. John R. Readhead for the night.  In the Readhead family there were two boys about my age.  On inquiring about the flock, I was after; I came to the conclusion that they didn’t know where they ranged.  I think Bro. Readhead felt the responsibility of directing me, and he suggested that I go with his boy Lansing, who was going on the west side of the river to look for some of their cattle and was quite positive that that was what I should do.  As I had been trained by my mother to seek the Lord even in simple things, I went out before going to bed and asked the Lord to direct me where to go for my stock.  In the night I had a dream that was very impressive.  I dreamed that I went to the east, or in the opposite direction from which Bro. Readhead had insisted that I go.  I felt timid about telling Bro. Readhead about the dream and that I was going to the east.  I knew that I should not have to go far before I could know if the dream was an inspiration or not. 
At the breakfast table Lansing told his father that I was not going with him but was going in the opposite direction.  His father inquired why.  Lansing told him that it was because I had had a dram indicating that the stock was in the other direction.  Bro. Readhead replied that I had dreamed because I was worried about finding them and that I’d better not pay any attention to it but rather to do the thing that was sensible.  I made no reply to his criticism, but right after breakfast mounted my horse and rode off following the path I had seen in my dream.  I hadn’t gone far before I came to country I had not been in before, but it was just as I had seen it in my dream.  I had no doubt then that I should find the stock just where I had dreamed they would be.  After riding about two miles along a trail I came upon the stock standing and lying just as I had seen them in my dream of the night.  I have no language to express the feelings that I had at the time, and I am sure that no one could feel as I did unless they had a similar experience.
When I knelt down to thank the Lord, it was not that I had found the stock but that he had heard my prayer and given me the dream.  It was a beautiful morning.  The whole world looked beautiful to me, and it is just as fresh to me in my memory as it was the day I saw it.  It was there on that occasion that I received a testimony of the divinity of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and from that day to this, although I have done things I should not have done, I have never doubted that Joseph Smith was a prophet of the Lord.
In the fall of ’85 my father, Joseph, Emanuel, and myself took about 3000 sheep on shares, but just after we had taken them father and Joseph were advised to go to Mexico by Pres. Joh Taylor on account of their plural families.  Emanuel had typhoid fever that fall and so I had the sole care of the sheep.  Soon after father and Joseph arrived in Mexico, Joseph wrote me to trade some of the range horses, if possible, for gentle horses to move their families to Mexico.  After looking the situation over I came to the conclusion that it would be a nice thing to give him a surprise by breaking enough of the wild horses we had to move them, so during the summer I undertook to do it.  While taking charge of the sheep, I put time in breaking horses and gathering the stock.  When Joseph came back to move the families, he was happily surprised and appreciative to find teams ready to move them with and the stock gathered ready to go.
It was late in the season of ’86 that he came back, and he was afraid it might snow before we could get over the mountain.  I had decided to help him move the families down.  We soon got the outfit ready to leave, but just at the time we were ready to start we heard that Geronimo with a band of Apaches had killed some people over near Luna Valley. We had anticipated taking the eastern route running through Springerville, Luna Valley, and that section, but on hearing of his being on the warpath in that section, we decided to take the western route through Ft. Apache, Ft. Thomas, and the San Simon Valley.  Just before getting to Ft. Apache, Bro. Stocks, whose son we had hired to assist in driving the stock, had the misfortune to break his wagon down and felt that he could not go on, so his son stayed with him.  This left us short-handed in handling the stock, but made it rather difficult for the reason that our team required rather close attention, being young and rather nervous in the first part of the journey.  However, they were good teams, good wagons, and we were well armed.  Three other families traveling with us were namely:  Hawkins, East, and Chas. Whiting.  In our trying to miss meeting Geronimo, we made our time and just right to meet him near Ft. Apache.  Near Ft. Apache we stopped our teams.  Joseph started to walk over to the Fort to get some information and do some business, and as he passed by some small trees an Indian on a horse galloped up to him and asked him where he was going.  He also inquired about the horses — if they were good, how we were armed, if we had plenty of good guns and plenty of ammunition.  Joseph answered him in the affirmative to all these questions.  We felt impressed that he was talking to Geronimo on account of the questions he asked and his general appearance.  This was about one o’clock in the afternoon.  From the Fort to the top of the mesa southeast of the Fort, it is seven miles, and at the time was called the Seven Mile Hill.  The grade was quite steep until the top, and then it became very steep.  It was necessary here to hitch all the horses on one wagon to pull up this steep part.  It took us until late in the night to get all the wagons up to the first place where we could make camp.
The horses that I had gentled were very nervous, not having been around where Indians were, and everything being strange to them.  It was very late that night before all was quieted down. The women and children, having had a hard day, were tired and had gone to bed, expecting Sis East and Sis. Whiting.  It was after midnight, about one o’clock, the men and the two sisters were kneeling around the fire in evening prayer when two strange dogs came into the camp.  Soon we heard a noise of horses jumping up the back of the dugway a few rods from where we were camped.  There was quite a bunch of them, and we saw that they were ridden by Indians.  My first thoughts were that our horses might stampede, so I picked up my gun and ran out around them to quiet them.  I might say in passing that we carried our fire arms with us all the time, because we felt the danger we were in, so we always had our pistols where we could reach them.  After rounding up the horses, getting them all quieted down, I went back to the camp and found it in great commotion.  Sis. Whiting was carrying on like a person who had lost her reason.  Bro. Whiting was doing all he could to calm her, and I felt quite disgusted with the way she was acting.  I will say here that I became better acquainted with Sis. Whiting and found her to be an excellent woman, but always wondered why she had carried on as she did that night, until when working in the Temple in Mesa she was one of the workers there, and I learned that she had been in an Indian massacre when she was a child, and the scene she witnessed was sufficient for her losing control.  Sis. East was crying rather loudly, “Isn’t there a man in this crowd brave enough to go to the Fort and tell the officers there of our danger?”
After listening to her, I said, “I’ll go down, but what shall I tell them?  Shall I tell them I saw some Indians on the Indian Reservation?”  But she urged so much that I started to go.  When I first got back from rounding up the horses, I did not see Joseph, but sometime during the excitement he returned, and as I went to pick up my bridle from the opposite side of the wagons, he was by me and said, “You are not going down to the Fort.  In the first place, we need you here, and in the second place, you couldn’t get down that road alive.  They have not left the road unguarded.  This is Geronimo and his bunch.  They are right over there now just beyond that little bunch of trees, sixteen of them holding council.  You stay here by the wagons and keep close watch, and I will go back near to them and see what they do.”
After a time they rode on, and the camp quieted down.  As soon as it was light we broke camp.  We were very anxious to get over the mountain as it looked as though it might storm any time.  We were able to travel quite fast until we crossed the Black River.  We heard nothing about the Indians until late that night when two men came into camp and reported what had been done.  It appears that Geronimo had captured some Apache women and had taken them as far as our camp when they turned them loose.  These women had returned to Fort Apache.  In the meantime Geronimo and his men had held a council near our camp and discussed whether they should attack us there or wait and go over to Turkey Creek some three or four miles from where we were camped and kill the two herders who were taking care of their beef herd.  The next morning they intended to kill these two men and then come back and attack us while we were on the road.  They had decided to go to Turkey Creek first.
A company of soldiers was sent out to ascertain the correctness of this report.  They found the two herders killed and the Indians back on the road following us.  They hastened back to the Fort and made the report that the herders were killed and that all of us were probably killed.  This report went to our folks in Taylor.  On account of our starting early in the morning and traveling as fast as we dared, we were able to cross the Black River before the Indians caught up with us.  They did not dare to cross the Black River because it would take them off their trail, and the time they would lose would probably give the soldiers from Fort Thomas and Fort Apache time to catch up with them.
After we left Black river a small company of soldiers passed us going to Ft. Apache and took the report to Apache that we had not been attacked by the Indians.  Finding we were all right, the two men came on and joined us.  Nothing further was seen of the Indians until we got down to the Gila River at about noon time. It seemed from the way we happened to meet them that they were anxious to attack us, but knowing that we were well armed were rather cautious.  From where we were we could see a dust on the road going from Globe to Bowie, which we made out to be a company of freight teams, and ahead of them a dozen or so horses driven by someone whom we learned later was a young boy, Thompson by name, from Globe.  The roads joined a short distance from where we were on the river.  Our stock became very sore footed going over the mountain so we decided to go on a short distance with the teams and make camp for the night and let the stock come on later.  Mesquite bushes were thick along the road and afforded easy means of hiding.  The boy with the horses came into the road where they joined between our wagons and our stock.  Not far from where the roads came together the Indians captured the boy, took him and the horses up a hollow at one side, killed him with rocks, and took the horses on towards Safford.  As they came in the vicinity of Ft. Thomas they came on a ranch.  I think it was where the little village of Geronimo is now located.  The owner of the ranch and his wife had just come from Ft. Thomas.  They shot him through the abdomen.  He and his wife were unable to get into the house, but there was a chicken coop nearby.  They crawled into that and he was able to stand them off.  I suppose they didn’t care to waste much time, it being so near the Post. As they went on that night to Safford, they took some horses out of the corrals and went on toward Mexico.
They were followed by a company of men among them whom were two men by the name of Wright.  After they had followed them some distance, they saw the horses and Indians ahead.  Being anxious to overtake them, the Wright brothers and Johnny Morris, and possible one other man, rode on ahead of the other men who were following.  They had gone some distance when they were ambushed by a part of the Indians.  Jonny Morris told me that at the first fire one of the Wright boys fell from his horse and his brother, seeing him fall, jumped off by him.  They were both killed.  When we got to Ft. Thomas there was a great excitement there.  The troops there were Negroes.  The women came out to the wagon with tears running down their cheeks, saying, “We thought you were all killed.”  We went on to Safford.  I remained there about three months to take care of the horses and cattle while Joseph made a trip down to Mexico and back. 
We then moved on into Mexico.  We located at Colonia Juarez in February ’87. The Mexican officials seemed to be friendly, but the lower class would steal our horses or anything else they could, so it was necessary to herd the horses at night.  All the men took turns herding the horses, two men at a time.  As my father was too old and Bro. Joseph had a lame ankle, I took their turns in addition to my own.  In selecting two to herd together, they put a young man with an old man.  I, being the youngest, was put with the oldest, who was old Father Judd, who had sore eyes and couldn’t see after the moon went down.  So when I had him for my partner, it will be obvious that on the nights when there was no moon I herded all night.  By taking father’s and Joseph’s turn, it put me on night herd every other night.  This continued through the spring.  I assisted in putting in a brush and rock dam in the river and in taking out the canal with pick and shovel.  After the water was on the ground, Joseph’s ankle still being very lame, I did the plowing for the crops.  We had no other walking plows.  In June after the crops were in at Juarez we put a plow, some seed potatoes, and corn on pack horses and went by means of a trail into the mountains to a valley called Strawberry, where we planted them in an experimental way to see what could be done by raising dry crops there.  Apostle Tisdale was in charge of the company.  After exploring a number of valleys in the mountains where settlements were later made, we returned to Colonia Juarez, and in a few days i returned to Taylor, taking with us Joseph’s plural wife Nela, who had become ill, and we thought she could be taken better care of in Taylor.  About six weeks after we arrived, she died.  Joseph returned in the fall.  When he returned to Mexico, he took with him a load of fruit trees and berry bushes, which were later planted in Juarez.
Late that fall (this episode occurred during the Woodruff and Taylor days) father took a contract of freighting 6000 pounds of flour from Cooley’s ranch, now Showlow, to Ft. Apache.  Joseph Clawson came in with mule teams to haul the freight, and I was sent along to help him.  There had been considerable rain and snow in the mountains, and the ground was very soft.  Some teams with large high-wheeled wagons drawn by from 16 to 32 mules had gone over a few days ahead of us.  These wagons, heavily loaded as they were, would drop deep into the soil over the soft places, so they cut poles and made what was called corduroy roads by cutting them in lengths that would reach across the road and laying them side by side across the road.  Many of the worst places were corduroyed in this way.  At that time there was only one ranch on the road between Showlow and Ft. Apache.  It was a little west of what is now called Coolie’s ranch on the top of the mountain.  We got our wagons loaded about noon and started for Ft. Apache.  After we got on top of the mesa about five miles south of Coolie’s, we came into the soft road, and it was but a short time until we dropped into the ruts of those large wagons, and our comparatively small wagons were both resting on their axles.  Our teams couldn’t move them, and it wasn’t long until they were all down to their axles in the mud.  So every sack of flour had to be taken out of the wagons.  I couldn’t handle the large sacks of flour, so all I could do was to push them around so that Joseph could get at them.  Then it was all we could do to get out one empty wagon at a time with eight horses.  We had to take them several rods to find a place solid enough to reload.  Clawson carried the flour out and reloaded. We hitched on and went but a short distance and the wagons were down again.  When we went out of the road the ground was too soft to hold the wagons up, and when we followed the road, the ruts were so deep that our axles would strike the ground.  So we decided to go with just one wagon, but it had to be entirely unloaded before we could get it out.  After we had gotten it reloaded we went on a short distance, and it was down again.  It was now getting dark, so we decided to wait until the ground had frozen and start out early in the morning.  So we unloaded the wagon, got it out, and loaded it up again, and unhitched our teams and went to bed.  In the night I awoke and thought it was near morning, so I called to Joseph and told him we’d better get moving.  We had no timepiece, and it was earlier then we thought it was.  We hitched up and hadn’t gone more than a mile until we were down again.  That was the last straw.
Clawson said, “I’m going back and let Willis and some of the other fellows have some of this freight.”  He told me I didn’t need to be afraid — nothing would hurt me.  It was surely a dark night in the heavy forest.  There were two trees that had fallen rather close to each other.  He made a fire by each and made a bed between the two, then cautioned me again not to be afraid.  After he had gone, I looked out into the dark forest.  On every side I could see things that I couldn’t see in the light of daytime, and I felt like I’d be safer in the wagon, even though it was down to the box in the mud, so I began to put the bed on the wagon, and after I started I worked with increasing speed.  I didn’t stop to make the bed, just rolled up in the quilts.  I was terribly tired and must have gone right to sleep.  I woke up about ten o’clock.  The sun was shining bright, and things looked quite different.  In the afternoon Joseph came back.  We hitched up and started on.  When we left home, father had tried to get me a pair of shoes but could find no children’s shoes and I was wearing a pair of men’s shoes.  We got to Follett’s just as it was getting dark.  It was quite cold, and I had father’s coat for an overcoat.  I was walking on the opposite side of the team from Clawson when a bunch of dogs came out and one big dog came right for me and knocked me over.  Clawson was not long in knocking him off.  He couldn’t hurt me much, because I had so many clothes on.
In the evening the Folletts gathered in a room out away from their main building with several men, among them a man about 22 years old who had quite a beard. When he was small he had had some sort of illness that left him with a mind of a little two year old.  Clawson and I went into this room.  As soon as he saw me, a little boy, he came over to play.  He was perfectly harmless, but he didn’t look harmless to me.  They paid no attention to him nor me either.  I think I would have been considerable larger if it hadn’t been for that evening.  Your imaginations can tell why — I never was so scared!  I was terribly tired.  Joseph stayed on and on and on.  I couldn’t go out to the wagon on account of the dogs, so there was nothing for me to do but stay in the house with that terror.
After we had unloaded our flour at Ft. Apache, a man by the name of Adair, who was said to be crazy, rode with us back to Cooley’s ranch.  Just before getting off the mesa we caught up with the outfit of the big wagons.  It started to snow in the evening, and before morning it had piled up from two to three feet of loose snow.  Clawson went to hunt the horses and didn’t get back until afternoon.  The men of the big outfit got their horses and hitched them up soon after Clawson had left.  They called me over to their fire and told me not to stay around where that man was, because he was crazy and apt to hurt me, and they stayed until afternoon with their teams hitched waiting for Clawson to come.  When he did come, they called him over to their fire and told him not to leave me alone with Adair.  By that time, I was pretty well worked up about Adair.  Joe had not found any of the horses, so he broke trail through the snow, and I followed him over to Scott’s ranch, two or three miles east.  When we got there, Joe knocked on the door, and Harrison Scott, a big fellow with an impediment in his speech, came to the door and started to say “come in”, but before he got the “come in” out, he rolled his eyes back in his head, and I thought he was having a fit. That was the last straw.  I though the mountains were inhabited with crazy people or perhaps was an outdoor asylum.  I have never had any inclination since then to visit a real one.
We remained at Scott’s ranch about a week.  By that time we had found about one half of our horses, and in connection with another man rigged up an outfit to get down out of the mountains.  The night before we started I had been ill, and I overheard a conversation between Joe and Marion Scott, the owner of the ranch.  Scott said, “That boy should have some whisky.”  Joe replied, “He won’t take it.”  Scott said, “Then pour it down him.  He needs it.”  So when he brought the whisky, I drank it.  The snow was now very deep in places, difficult to get through it.  As they came back to the wagon at intervals to get a drink, I would take one when they did.  It was pretty hard to take, but I found that it warmed me up, and I began to feel pretty gay.  I had no idea how much it would take to make a person drunk, and I drank a sufficient amount to say the least.  When they got to Cooley’s, they were both very much concerned.  I was conscious of what was going on and after giving them a lecture in frontier fashion, Cooley knew just what to do and did it.  He put me by a fire in a warm room and had me swallow some soup.  I recovered in due time, and so far as my share of experiences are concerned, that finished the chapter for that trip.  I am writing this while in those same mountains on a vacation, and I am reminded of the earlier one solely by contrast.
This was in the summer of ’87, and I immediately went to work and freighted between Holbrook and Ft. Apache, and worked in a farm that I had purchased before going to Mexico.  During the winter of ’87 and ’88 I worked on the railroad, first near Albuquerque putting in a spur to a rock quarry, then on another spur down at Needles, Arizona, and later in dragging out piles of spruce logs from the high mountains near Williams, Arizona.  These could be gotten out only when snow was on the ground owing to the roughness of the country.  After we had worked there a short time, it began to snow and kept snowing until we were completely snowed in.  Our provisions got short, so we dug ourselves out.  it was necessary for men to take shovels and throw out enough of the snow in a trail so that the horses could get through the first mile or so.  We loaded our teams and went back to Holbrook.  During the summer of ’88 and the following winter, I freighted and worked the farm, so that by the fall of ’89 enough money was made, as I thought, to take me to school two years.  I went to Logan to the BYC.  It was not easy for a student to get employment to help finance himself through school.  At the end of two years I wanted to go on another year.  I had run a delivery wagon for my uncle from the time school closed for the day, and worked in his furniture shop on Saturdays.  At the end of the third year the way opened up so that I could continue for another year.  I worked on Uncle Paul’s farm during the summer and lived with him that school year and graduated from the BYC in the spring.
I have always been thankful for the privilege I had of going to school and know that it was only through the blessings of the Lord that I was able to do so.  In our neighborhood at that time no one was interested in an education, and it was especially hard to get to a school.  There was a grad school in Taylor for a few months each year, but about the time I’d get started there was always something that came up that had to be attended to that would take me away from school for a period of time.  After a few attempts to attend I became discouraged and resolved that I would wait until I was older and could think of school on my own account and my own means, so when I got older I prayed earnestly to the Lord that he would open up the way that I could get the means to go to school.  Money was hard to get; wages were low; and to have hopes of accumulating enough required some faith, so under the circumstances that existed then the amount that I had gotten together was a great manifestation, that the Lord was answering my prayers.  I do not wish to go into much detail in this, but will just give an illustration that the Lord not only blessed me in accumulating money but blessed me in other ways that made the money hold out.
When I left Taylor I took with me one good suit of clothes, and while I was there four years, twenty dollars covered all that I bought until the spring that I left school.  I bought a suit when I graduated.  I marveled at the time how well those clothes held up and did not become shabby.  Often persons would mention to me, “You must have a mint of money to enable you to go to school right along.”  I think if they had become shabby I would hardly have been able to have remained in school.  I realized at the time that the Lord was answering my prayers in that particular instance, and in another source that I hadn’t thought of He had blessed me.  Soon after I returned home I went into my sister’s home.  She was looking my clothes over and with tears in her eyes, she said, “Louis, these are the same underclothes you took with you.”
Then I realized I hadn’t bought any underclothes while I was at school.  I’ve not been able to get clothes that wore that way before or since, and I know that it was through the answers of prayer that I was permitted to go and remain the length of time that I did.  In the spring of ’92 at the close of my third year, I received a call from Pres. Woodruff to go on a mission to the Samoan Islands and was to join a number of elders who were leaving San Francisco in a few days.  I answered that I would accept the mission, but that I had been away from home three years attending school and that the time of meeting the elders would not give me time to return home and dispose of some property to finance the mission.  I received a reply stating that it was their desire that I remain in school until I was through and as soon as circumstances would permit, I could go on a mission.  This I did.
I graduated from the BYC in the spring of ’93 and taught my first school in Taylor.  I taught four years there.  I was called by President Woodruff to go to Mexico and went there in the summer of ’97.  We had everything there for a school except finances.  I taught there 14 years as a vocation, and for an avocation I built a house and farmed for a living while I taught school.  I also did the surveying on the reservoirs and canals for all the colonies, including Dublán, as well as other survey work for various individuals, particularly an irrigation system for Hannas, a large ranch owned by a wealthy syndicate of Jews and Mexicans, on the Hannas River northwest of Dublán.
I’d like to tell a little about our schools in Dublán.  The first year there were 125 children.  Phebe Tenney and myself comprised the faculty.  We had one large adobe room for the higher grades, and just across the street there was an old adobe room built Mexican style with a minimum of windows (and they were placed high) that was used for the lower grades.  The first room was also the Church, so that all books had to be put away Friday night and gotten out the following Monday.  The second one might have been called a prison with innocent culprits for inmates.
At that time there were no funds, except as the people taxed themselves on their incomes based on their tithing.  One year the rate ran as high as 8% of the income.  The first years especially, cash was very scarce and salaries of teachers were paid in products the people had.  The principal’s salary at that time was rated as $100.00 per month Mexican money.  The Mexican peso at that time being valued at 39 cents made the salary worth $39.00 U.S. money, and that taken in trade made it necessary for me to look after other activities for a livelihood.
Between these early years and the closing ones, additional rooms were put onto the Church, which was still used, and various private houses were also pressed into service to house the rapidly increasing enrollment, but before I quit, the Church had been sufficiently enlarged that the school could be housed under the one roof.  A foundation and basement room had been made for a commodious, modern school building, but due to the exodus it was never finished.  There were now nine teachers and upwards of four hundred and forty-five pupils.  The school now was under the Church school system.  My salary the last few terms was $1800.00 pesos per term, paid from Church funds.  The other teachers were paid by income taxation still, but it was on a cash basis.  Salaries of other teachers ranged from 40 to 65 pesos.  A term was nine months.
The outstanding teachers who taught the longest in the school were Mrs. Bertha Pratt, Miss Pearl Thurber, and Mrs. Edith Cardon.  The summer school sessions were a sort of convention which was held for two weeks mainly in Juarez but also in Dublán and Diaz.  They were of great value to the school, particularly in the enthusiasm they engendered and in keeping the schools in touch with what was going on in the world outside.  Stake boards did little in my opinion that assisted the schools.  It was the local boards that bore the burden.  Our curriculum corresponded with the grades in the States.

Autobiography

3rd-great-grandson of Philip Cardon and Martha Marie Tourn

2nd-great-grandson of Louis Philipe Cardon and Susette Stalé

Great-grandson of Emanuel Philip Cardon and Amelia Maria Merrick

Grandson of Emanuel Alonzo Cardonand Rosa Vilate Terry

Son of Jesse Leo Cardon and Allie Anderson

---

I was born August 11 1934, the eldest of nine children, of Jess L  and Allie Anderson at the home of Lloyd and Irene Christensen in Hinckley Millard Utah.

We moved to Delta, when I was 3 or 4.

My Brothers & Sisters are Arnie, Colleen, Jess, Donna Mae, Margo, Lois, Delores, and Gary.

Mom’s parents lived in Oak City on a farm. They milked cows, raised animals, chickens etc.

Arnie and I loved to ride the horses, pigs, and chase every thing else.

We moved to Lehi, Utah, when I was six.

Dad worked for Utah poultry, later to become intermountain farmers, driving truck.

I liked school especially reading, math, and sports, liked scouting, played alto sax in several dance bands.

Had lots of friends in school and church.

We moved three times in Lehi, 5th Ward twice and 4th ward.

Mom and Dad were good parents.

Delivered newspapers for a few years.

Worked on 3 acres of land south of American Fork with Arnie when we were 12-15 yrs old.

Graduated from Lehi High school in 1953.

Worked for Masakazu Shiba a farmer, until I went on a mission.

Went to the California mission,1955-1957 labored in Phoenix Az, San Diego Ca and Orange county.

Came home in January, Bishop Grant Christofferson, was a true friend all through my youth. He helped get me a job with the State road dept. Then at Paul Harmon’s Buick Pontiac. Then went to Gene Harvey Chevrolet. I had also started part time with Farmers Insurance.

Was a counselor with Vivian Carter, in the MIA in the fourth ward.

Started going with Marilyn Larsen before I even had a car, we walked to the movies and doubled dated for a few months. We were married on November 22nd  1957 in the Salt Lake Temple.

Went full time with Farmers in 1958 was given a guarantee of $250.00 a month, for four months. 

We purchased the home of Roger & Hazel Price also in 1958, at 820 N. 200 W Lehi. We paid $ 8000.00

Our first son Kevin was born Aug. 18 1958. We were very happy. Things were hard, but the blessing were coming, and we were full of love.

Was called to serve as Elders Quorum President in the Lehi Seventh Ward.  Have been active in Priesthood, Scouting, for twenty three years , received the Silver award.  Bishopric, High Council, Family History work.

Larry was born January 26th 1960.

Russell was born October 21st 1961.

Wade was born November 07th 1962.

We purchased five acres of property from Joe Rushton, for $ 8000.00 in northeast Lehi, we built a home on that property, and moved in during May of 1970. The city address was 1220 East 1500 North.

Business was growing and we were keeping busy.  Now with a new home and five acres, we raised horses, cows  sheep ,pigs, pigeons, hay a garden, and a orchard etc ,etc. and four sons.

We adopted a beautiful little girl named Anita Kaye, born 21 Sep 1965.

Spent some time with the Lehi Jr. Chamber, The American Fork Rotary Club and was Pres. with the American Fork Chamber of Commerce.

We traveled about the US Canada and Italy.

School graduations, Missions, Marriages, and  Grandchildren, Church, Friends, its  been a good life.

Retired Jan., 1 2000.

We have some Temple and Family History assignments and some part time missions.

 

Autobiography

Grandson of Philip Cardon and Martha Marie Tourn

Son of Louis Philip Cardon and Susette Stalé

---

This is a copy of a brief Autobiography written by Joseph S. Cardon on request of Andrew Jensen, Church Historian, for record in the church files, shortly before he became a member of the Dublan Bishopric about 1902. Photos added by the Cardon Families Organization.

Joseph Samuel Cardon

1858 – 1908

          Joseph S. Cardon was born January 9, 1858 in Ogden, Weber county, Utah.  In a sketch prepared for this work, Elder Cardon writes:

“My parents were Piedmonters, natives of Italy.  My father joined the church in 1852 and emigrated to America in 1854.  He started to drive a team across the plains before he could speak a word of English.  My mother, whose maiden name was Susette Staley, joined the Church in 1853 and emigrated in 1856, crossing the plains in the first hand cart company at the age of eighteen under Capt. Edmund Ellsworth.  Her father gave out and died on the plains, leaving her mother, one brother two sisters and herself to complete the journey under trying circumstances.  She married my father Louis Philip Cardon in the Valley as a plural wife. 

They were both of the old Vardous race who never were converted to the Catholic faith, although many of them died at the stake and suffered every persecution that could be heaped upon them.  My parents located in Logan when I was two years old, and five years later they moved to Oxford, Idaho, then the northern frontier of the Saints.  As a boy I experienced many incidents pertaining to frontier life in an Indian country and had several ties to move in and out of forts built for protection. 

I was ordained a deacon at the age of twelve by Bishop George Lake, and though a boy I sensed to a considerable degree the responsibility of that calling and tried in my weakness to magnify it.  At the age of fifteen, I was ordained a Teacher and served with other brethren in the capacity of Ward Teacher.  I was ordained an Elder July 23, 1874 and married the same day by Bishop George Lake. 

My father was called to go with the company of Bishop Lake to settle on the Little Colorado River in Arizona, in 1876.  He had started to make a home in Utah in connection with Bishop Lake and they were being persecuted for conscience sake by a political party known as the Malad Ring when President Brigham Young saw fit to call them to Arizona.  My younger brother, Emmanuel P. Cardon, accompanied my father and Brother Lake to Orderville in Southern Utah, there to await the arrival of the companies; thence they traveled to the Little Colorado River where the camps established their location at a place called Camp Obed. 

My brother returned the same spring to Oxford, Idaho.  Sometime during the spring or summer Apostle Brigham Young, then residing at Logan, in a conversation asked me if I intended to go to Arizona.  I answered that I expected to go there to assist my father to establish himself and then return to Idaho, as I did not consider I was called as an Arizona missionary.  Bro. Young said, “I will call you.  And I want you to go and consider yourself, together with your brother, as much missionaries as if you had been called by the President of the Church.”  Had I not been thus called I would have done as many others did, left the mission as soon as I could have got away.  After my brother’s return, we settled up all our business in Idaho and started October 6, 1876, for Arizona, our outfit consisting of six mules, five yoke of oxen, four heavy wagons, one single team, and a herd of sixty-five head of stock.  I drove the ox team and the responsibility and incidents connected with that journey made it quite an undertaking.  It took all the time ‘till Christmas to get there. 

Finding our cattle worn out and our stock also, I pulled up the Moencopi wash to the fort built by our Indian missionaries during the summer and went into camp for the winter on Christmas day.  While encamped there my wife gave birth to a daughter.  The child died and the mother came near losing her life also.  We were the first to start a graveyard in what is now Tuba City.  My father and my brother came back as far as Moencopi in March 1877 to meet me and I moved to Camp Obed. 

After staying there a few weeks I moved up the river and located Woodruff in connection with my father, Emmanuel P. Cardon and William Walker, my wife’s brother, who had accompanied us from Idaho.  We were the first families to locate at Woodruff and were joined later by Elder Nathan Tenney and others.  We could not utilize the land there until we could construct a dam some thirty feet high; consequently, we rented some land from one Mr. Stimson who owned the ranch where Snowflake now stands.  The next summer we were joined by Lorenzo Hatch and others.  We organized for the putting in of the Woodruff dam under the direction of a committee of which I was a member, and was appointed foreman for the work.  We labored during the fall and winter and had the dam completed to within a few feet of the top when a sudden freshet came down the Little Colorado River and washed around our work, leaving it a much larger job then it was in the beginning. 

It now became evident that something must be done to obtain supplies for the camp.  Consequently I was called by Brother Hatch, who was then counselor to Pres. Lot Smith and presiding Elder of Woodruff, to make up an outfit of six-mule teams and go with some of the brethren to earn provisions to assist the people until we could put in the dam and take out the water.  We freighted wool from the White Mountains near by, to Elmon, near Trinidad, which was then the terminus of the railroad in the State of Colorado.  The Lord greatly blessed our labors and we returned to Woodruff loaded with supplies both of food and clothing, but it being now late in the season we decided to go to some place where we could raise a crop.  We accordingly went up Silver Creek about _____ miles above what is now Snowflake, where three of the brethren, James Pierce, ___________ and William Walker, had located at a place since known as Taylor. 

As soon as we had become established, President Hatch, who was now counselor to Jesse N. Smith of Snowflake Stake, appointed me Presiding Elder at Taylor, and we made a Branch of Snowflake Ward under Bishop Hunt.  I was also appointed chairman and foreman to build a dam and canal to take out the water at Taylor on the west side of the creek.  Two years later at the organization of the Taylor Ward, I was ordained a High Priest by President Jesse N. Smith and chosen as first counselor to Bishop John N. Stanisford.  I worked in this capacity until I moved to Old Mexico.  At the same time I was given a special responsibility in regard to the young people, having charge of all their amusements, dances, etc. 

During this time I was privileged to make a trip to the St. George Temple, which was afterwards the cause of my move to Old Mexico (Thank the Lord), at the time of the raid on those brethren who were living in the order of plural marriage, and during which time Ammon N. Tenney and others were sent to Detroit, Mich. and others to Fort Yuma, Arizona.  This led to the move into Old Mexico.  I started with the company from Taylor and Snowflake, Feb. 9, 1884, and on the way met the brethren from other settlements.  We organized for the journey and late in March arrived on the Casas Grandes River, near the Mexican town of La Ascension and Colonia Diaz. 

We remained in camp a few weeks to make arrangements to pass the Custom House, etc. during which time Apostle George Teasdale visited us.  The camp was divided, part going up the river to farm some of the Mexican lands near Casas Grandes, and part remaining near Colonia Diaz.  I went with the camp up the river, Brother Wallace Roundy being appointed president of the camp. 

When President Lyman made his first visit to the camps, I was called to take my teams and accompany President Jesse N. Smith to bring him in from the San Jose station on the Mexican Central.  In the fall I went back to Taylor and moved the rest of my family to Mexico.  I was among the first Saints to locate at Colonia Juarez, and at the organization of the Juarez Ward was appointed President of the YMMIA, the first organization of that kind in the mission, and labored in that capacity several years.  I also had special charge of the amusements of the young and was made a member of what was termed the Juarez Town Council, consisting of the Mission Presidency, the Bishopric and myself.  At the organization of the Juarez Stake I was chosen a member of the High Council, first counselor to the Stake President of the YMMIA, D. E. Harris, and second counselor to Stake President of High Priests Quorum, Alexander F. MacDonald.  I held these positions in the Stake until I was called into the Bishopric of the Dublan Ward at its organization as first counselor to Samuel J. Robinson, which position I hold at present.  And during all this time I have always taken a responsible and active part in the temporal developments.” 

          Joseph S. Cardon died at Colonia Dublan, Chihuahua, Mexico, September 28, 1908 of Typhoid Fever. 

 

An Autobiography

Daughter of Philip Cardon and Martha Marie Tourn

---

Marie Madeline Cardon Guild – Born at San Bartolomeo, Piedmont, Italy 6 July 1834

To my beloved children direct; also to your children unto the end of your posterity and to all others who perchance may read this brief sketch: Dear ones: In the providence of God, by his graciousness and love I have realized the profound pleasure of presenting to you this short record of some of the leading events of my life. This account shall be a testimony unto you of the existence of God and of his divine guidance of those who trust and serve him. 

EVENTS RELATED: 

The events herein pertain more directly to my conversion to The Gospel of Jesus Christ and to the sacrifices I have made and the suffering I have endured since for the testimony of truth.

ADMONITION: 

I ask you to read carefully and with a prayerful heart. Draw near unto the Lord that you may comprehend the sublimity of the Gospel. As you read my writings ask the Lord for a testimony that I speak the truth for I do, as God lives and bears record. 

PURPOSE: 

Again I assert, that this account is written for the benefit of you, my children upon the whole earth, in revealing the fullness of the Gospel to the prophet Joseph Smith, I feel satisfied, my beloved children that Joseph Smith was a true prophet of the living God. 

TESTIMONY: 

I bear my testimony unto you and unto the whole world that God has spoken to His prophet Joseph Smith, and has revealed unto him the fullness of the Gospel. 

MY PEOPLE: 

Few people here in this choice land of abundance and freedom realize the adverse circumstances under which their parents were born. Such conditions often furnish a most striking contrast to those which you children now enjoy. My mother Martha Marie Tourn, was born 15 May 1797 at Rora near Pra Del a Tour, the Angrogna Valley, and Luserna, all of which are part of the Piemonte region in Italy.  She died 15 January, 1873. My father, Phillip Cardon, was born at Prarustin, also in the Piedmont (Piemonte) region of Italy 2 October, 1801 and died 15 August, 1889. My parents belonged to a remnant of people known as the Vaudois, who had been subjected to the severest kind of persecution at the hands of the Roman, Catholics, many of their ancestry and associates had been massacred for their religion. The remnant was driven from their homes to the Alps between France and Italy where they subsisted for centuries, as best they could, living in caves and wandering about among the mountains, their diet consisted mostly of barley, rye, and the flesh of wild animals. In their hasty flight to the mountains they were unable to provide means of comfort or of getting an education. Many barely escaped with their lives being compelled to leave their homes and property in the middle of the night. Parents tied their children upon their backs and crawled through the woods and brush to make their escape to the Alps and snow-capped mountains, where they hid themselves among the rocks and caves, Hundreds died of hunger and exposure. All of this because of serving God according to their faith, It was impossible for many to take with them a book of any kind, not even a Bible, which was their rule of faith and their book of guidance. They endeavored to preserve the new Gospel of Christ as taught by the apostles and contained in the Holy Bible, undefiled by the Common Church. The few people who survived where so scattered they could not build school houses or houses of worship. Their education was neglected. Even their native languages the French and Italian, in many cases were forgotten. 
It was under such conditions that my great ancestors were born. Regardless of their poverty and persecution they were God-fearing and kind. The only book my father had was a Bible which was over two centuries old, handed down by his ancestors. 
I well remember the time when all our family would gather around my mother and father each night before retiring, and listen to him read a chapter in whole or in part from the Bible. After having read he would review what he had read and explain to us little ones many good principles, which among other things he taught us the Lord’s Prayer and the Ten Commandments. 

A REMARKABLE MANIFESTATION: 

When I was a child of but six or seven years old, in the year 1840 or 41 I received a very remarkable manifestation, one which changed the career of my whole life. I desire to tell it just as it happened so that you may realize how I felt. I was upstairs in bed. A strange feeling came over me. It appeared that I was a young woman instead of a mere child. I thought I was on a small strip of meadow close to our vineyard, keeping my father’s milk cows from the vineyard. It seemed that I was sitting on the grass reading a Sunday school book. I looked up and saw three strangers in front of me. As I looked into their faces I dropped my gaze instantly, being very much frightened. Suddenly the thought came to me that I must look at them that I might remember them in the future. I raised my eyes and looked them straight in the face one of them seeing that I was afraid said; “Fear not for we are servants of God and have come from afar to preach unto the world the everlasting gospel, which has been restored to the earth in these last days, for the redemption of mankind.” They told me that God had spoken from the heavens and had revealed His everlasting gospel, to the young boy Joseph Smith. That it should never more be taken away again; but that his kingdom would be set up and that all the honest in heart would be gathered together. They told me that I would be the means of bringing my parents and family into this great gathering , moreover, the day was not far off when we would leave our homes and cross the great ocean. We would travel across the wilderness and go to Zion where we could serve God according to the dictates of our conscience. 
When they had finished their message to me they said they would return soon and visit us. They took some small books from their pockets and gave them to me, saying: “Read these and learn,” They disappeared instantly. 
When I realized what had been said to me and what I had seen I became frightened. I took my clothes in my arms and ran downstairs to where my mother was preparing breakfast for the family and hired men.  As I came in she saw that I looked pale. She asked me if I was sick. I said “No.” Just at that instant I was not able to talk. My mother told me to sit on a chair and she would soon see to me and learn what was wrong, soon father came, in and my mother called his attention, to me. She knew that if I was not sick that something had happened which caused me to look so strange. My father took me up, dressed me questioned me until I had to tell him all I had seen and heard. 

THE KING’S PROCLAMATION OF FREEDOM: 

A few years after I had received this dream or vision, King Charles Albert issued a decree granting freedom to the Vaudois and placing them on a footing equal to the others. This decree was issued 17 Feb. 1848. This enabled those who were living on the Alps to come down into Italy, where we were enabled to serve God as we wished. The King said that no people on earth could have suffered what we did and still be true to their religion and loyal to the laws of the land. My parents and family came down to Piedmont, Italy. The King was of the house of Savoy to whom the Vaudois had always been loyal. At this proclamation the King prepared a grand feast for all the people in his Kingdom and dominion, both rich and poor. All took part in the great feast which lasted three days and three nights. Beginning 28 Feb. 1848, the whole country was illuminated by torches which were placed on all the streets, on the porches, and in the windows of houses. Bells were ringing and great speeches were made in behalf of our people. Congratulations were extended to the Vaudois people, who had been willing to suffer even death for their religion. The principal town of fortification was Turin which had been the scene of persecution of the Mountain Christians for three centuries. Now we were permitted to live among the Roman Catholics in peace, or at least, they would not molest us on account of our religion. It was the end of a war of eight hundred years between the Roman Catholics and the Mountain Church. 

LATTER DAY SAINTS MISSIONARIES: 

(A parable on leaving one persecuted faith for another of the restored truth.) 
I have already described to you the intense suffering of my great ancestors which in all events may have been for their best good. I feel sometimes that the Lord had a great object in view for some of our people, especially for my beloved parents and a few other of our faith, for he sent his servants even to our foreign, country. 
In 1850 three L.D.S Elders, Lorenzo Snow and I think Toronto and Stenhouse were set apart for a mission to Italy. They stopped at a town called Palais, De La Tour, where they were not allowed a church or a place of shelter in which to preach. They were compelled to hold meetings on the streets. Even for this privilege they were thankful to their Father in Heaven. 

PERSECUTION OF THE ELDERS: 

Soon the people of Palais De La Tour became wild and angry. They organized into mobs and laid plans to drive these servants of the living God out of the country. 

THEIR RELIEF: 

Elder Snow called his companions together and proposed that all three of them go to the mountains and there fast and pray. This they did in humbleness of the heart. They asked their Heavenly Father to look down upon them in mercy and to guide them in their labor that they might be able to find the honest in heart and gather them into the fold of Christ. They were kneeling on a large flat rock on the mountain side in fervent prayer to God that he might open the way before them that their journey and labor to that country might not be in vain. Instantly a voice came to them saying: “Cheer up, your prayer is granted and you shall meet with friends who shall protect you in your labor and who shall receive the Gospel of Christ.” 
I well remember my father coming home on Friday or Saturday afternoon and asking my mother to get his Sunday clothes ready. He had just heard of three strangers being at Palais De La Tour preaching the same doctrine which the three strangers had taught me in my dream or vision when I was a child, I was now seventeen or eighteen years of age. 

MY FATHER STARTS TO FIND THE ELDERS: 

My father was an architect and at this time was building a large residence for some party. A young man whom he had promised work the following Monday morning commenced telling him more of these men and their strange doctrine. He became so excited and so intensely interested that he could not proceed with his work. He planned the work for my brothers and the hired men that they might stay busy in his absence (for he had decided to go to those men.) After he had changed his clothes he started afoot in search of the strangers. 
He traveled over mountains and through valleys and arrived on Sunday morning just in time to hear Elder Lorenzo Snow preach. My dear father was so happy to hear the pure truth so well and earnestly explained. His heart was full of joy. 

INVITES THE ELDERS HOME: 

After the meeting my father approached these servants of God, shook hands and kindly invited them to come to our home where he desired them to make their headquarters. They kindly and willing accepted this hospitality. 

MY DREAM OR VISION WAS RELATED: 

On the way home my father related unto them all about what I had seen and heard in my dream or vision. He had stored it in his memory and had kept it in his bosom a secret until now. 

MY DREAM OR VISION PARTLY FULFILLED: 

When the elders reached our home that Sunday evening they inquired of me, being interested in what my father had told them concerning me. I was not at the house at the time but was out on a small strip of meadow land. It seemed to be an identical spot I had seen in that vision of childhood so many years before. 
I was sitting on the grass reading a Sunday School Book. I did not hear them until my father said to the Elders, “This is my daughter who had the vision or dream concerning the strangers who told me to fear not for they were the servants of God” Upon being introduced I shook hands with each of them. They took some tracts or small books from their pockets and spoke the very same words I had heard in the dream or vision. Thus was that remarkable manifestation partly fulfilled. As you read you will learn that it was fulfilled to the very letter. 

TESTIMONY: 

Now my dear children I cannot doubt the faith and the principles which I have embraced. My whole soul is filled with joy and thankfulness to God for his regard for me and for you in thus manifesting to me the divinity of his great work in so remarkable a manner. How sincere is my prayer that you my children may realize how wonderful and yet how real and true is this, my life’s testimony to you. 

MY PARENTS AND BROTHERS EMBRACE THE GOSPEL: 

Not long after the Elders had brought unto us the message of truth my parents and my brothers embraced the gospel of Christ and joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. 

MY SISTERS: 

At that time I had two sisters living. In my anxiety to lead them into the light of the restored Gospel, I lost no time in going to them and in reading to them passages in the New Testament showing them the necessity of baptism by immersion. I read to them particularly the following words of Peter, spoken unto the multitude on the day of Pentecost: “Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the Gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call.” (Acts 2:3S-39) I showed them that Jesus our Redeemer was baptized by immersion and that he commanded all others, both men and women to do likewise. 

ANNIE: 

My older sister, Annie, became very interested and desired to see the elders, and to hear them explain the gospel. Her husband became angered and forbade her to visit our home. He requested that I not speak to her again about Mormonism. This caused me much sorrow to hear, but rather than cause trouble between them I refrained from saying anymore to her. 

MY CHURCH AND MINISTER OF THE VAUDOIS CHURCH: 

I had been confirmed into my previous church by our minister and had received a certificate of honor etc. As soon as it became known that my parents and most of our family had embraced the gospel and joined the Church of Jesus Christ, my minister united with other ministers of the Vaudois faith, and incited the whole country against us. Our trials became great but we preferred to suffer them rather than deny that which God, through his spirit, had made known to us to be true.

I ASSISTED THE ELDERS: 

Elders Lorenzo Snow and those with him soon were called out of Italy and Elders J.R. Woodward and George D. Keaton were assigned to take their places. It seemed that people who were raised on the mountains were more susceptible to the truth than those who lived in the valleys. The humble mountaineers could neither speak English, French nor had they learned Italian. They had lived apart on the mountains so long that they had developed a dialect of their own. Thus it was almost impossible for the Elders to make themselves understood. It was my good fortune to be able to speak both French and Italian. I could also speak and understand the dialect of the mountaineers. I was therefore selected to travel with the Elders on their journeys and act as interpreter. 

THE WORK: 

Meetings were held on Sunday at our home, for the households of the people of the mountains surrounding our home. Saturday nights the people on the mountains would arrange for their work to be done early. They would sleep a few hours in the early part of the night, arise early Sunday mornings and travel for miles, arriving at our home in time for meeting in the afternoon. Many were sincere in their search and worship, while others came merely to find fault and satisfy their curiosity. 
All were welcome at my father’s home, whether friend or foe. Each Saturday arrangements were made for the visitors, for the following day. We had a large brick oven. It was a usual occurrence to bake up one hundred pounds of flour and large quantities of meat, etc. to feed the people. It was our pride to see that all were satisfied and that none went hungry. 

THE MOB: 

The Mormon question was becoming agitated. The people were becoming alarmed. As is always the case where fruits of the Master are being realized, Satan becomes alert and asserts his proponents of destruction. 
One certain week, rumors were scattered abroad that the sacredness of the following Sabbath would be stained with infamy, that the saints and elders would be molested in their worship, at the hands of a vicious mob. We did not become frightened. When Sunday came, large crowds of people gathered around our house. We were holding our meeting as usual. I was standing by the elders interpreting what they had spoken from the Bible. Suddenly four or five ministers and a number of ill-boding men began yelling and shrieking most hideously. They cried, “Where are those wolves in sheep’s clothing?” “Bring them out.” I was still endeavoring to interpret what had been said. Again they hissed and yelled. They demanded to know where that young lady was who was assisting these wolves in sheep’s clothing. 

THE POWER OF GOD: 

Now, my dear children, I desire to make record to you of the power of God as it was made manifest at that time. Just as the mob was shouting bring the elders and myself out. I had the Bible in my hand. I walked out of the building and approached the mob with the Bible opened. The mob commenced ridiculing the Bible saying that it was a false one and that it had been written by the elders to deceive the people. I walked up to the minister and handed him the Bible. This same minister had confirmed me into his church when I was fifteen years old. All was excitement, but I was calm as the morning. The minister accused me of disloyalty and said that I had violated my oath to the church. I answered that I was still loyal to truth; that I still believed in the same Bible, but that I understood it differently and better than before. I told him that I understood and thought it the duty of all the children of God to learn and to walk in the true way of salvation. 
The mob had grown restless and again their satanic yells burst forth, demanding those wolves who were deceiving the people. It became evident that they were on the verge of pouncing upon the Elders. I raised my right hand in which I held my bible and commanded them to depart. I told them that the Elders were under my protection and that they could not harm one hair of their heads. All stood aghast. The combat was on. The two great opposing powers had met. The spirit of Satan had struck the first blow and had its advantage. Now it was the spirit of God which assumed control and sent hurling asunder the demonic foe. God was with me. He placed those words in my mouth, or I could not have spoken them. All was calm, instantly. That strong ferocious body of men stood helpless before a weak, trembling, yet fearless girl. 
The ministers turned and asked the mob to leave and they dispersed with sullen faces, in fear and in shame, broken in pride and remorsed in spirit. They had opposed the power from on high. 
I stood in the midst of the trembling mob. The minister of the church to which I had belonged turned to me and asked that I visit his home that afternoon at four o’clock as he and other ministers desired to question me on different subjects. I promised that I would go most willingly. 
Soon all was quiet, we had met and vanquished the enemy and were permitted to finish our meeting in peace. 

MY VISIT TO THE MINISTERS HOME: 

My sister, Catherine, was then staying at this Minister’s house as governess over his children. 
After our meeting was over I started afoot for the minister’s residence, nearly three miles from my home. As I arrived my dear sister, Catherine, met me at the gate. Her heart was nearly broken for she had heard the conversation of the aggregate of ministers within. Fearing that I would be put into prison she begged me not to enter the house. I replied that all would be well with me for I trusted in our Creator. I knew I was safe. 
Before I was through talking to my sister, one of the ministers came out of the house and asked if I was ready to enter, I answered that I was. As I walked into the house the ministers shook hands with me. I sat down at their courteous suggestion and they at once proceeded with their questions, I was subjected to the severest catechism on various subjects of the Bible. I felt very much the need of assistance from my Heavenly Father. Although I had made a careful study of the Bible and had memorized a great portion of it. 
My education was very limited. It seemed too much for me, a weak girl, to stand before those learned men of ministerial professions. I was greatly blessed of the Lord. Answers came to me to their every question. Their attempts to confound me were futile. All they could say in conclusion was that they were sorry for my family and me, that we were being led away by those deceivers. They expressed a desire that God would be with us and guide us in the truth. I very earnestly thanked them and left the house. 
This was, indeed, an exciting and intensely interesting day in my life’s history. As I came out of the room where I had conversed with the ministers my sister was still in great anxiety. She feared every moment that I would be made a prisoner. Rather I left the room freely and in much happier vein than I entered it. 

CATHERINE: 

I proposed to my sister, Catherine, that she leave the employ of the minister and join the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. She had heard as much opposition to Mormonism that she hardly knew what to believe. At last, she agreed to give the ministers wife notice of her intention to return home. Soon after this she embraced the Gospel. 

THE WORK: 

When persecution is rife, the work of the Lord always seems to flourish. It was not long until our little band of Saints numbered forty-seven, all in full fellowship, with numerous investigators and applicants for baptism. Rumors were constantly being circulated to the effect that mobs were gathering, etc. At one time it was strongly rumored that a mob was being organized and they intended to kill the Elders and saints and to burn their property and homes. They were held back by the power of the Lord, for not one of our company was injured. 

MY OWN STANDING: 

Notwithstanding the manifold blessings I had received of the Lord, I was the last of our family to embrace the Gospel. Even though in fulfillment of the words I heard in my dream or vision, that I should be the means of bringing our family into the church, I deterred for some time in being baptized, for a week, or so. 
My dear children, I must tell you how I came to know that the gospel these servants of God preached was the true gospel. I continued to ask my Heavenly Father to bless me with light, wisdom, and knowledge, and sincerity of heart; and to assist me to understand the truth. 
I realized that God himself was truthful and that He would keep his promises unto his children. My parents had taught me that his promises were everlasting, and that I believed those teachings from childhood. Despite the dream or vision I had when a child, I felt that I must be entirely sure and satisfied of that which I was about to embrace. I determined to fast and pray in secret, and to leave off all weakeners of the flesh. Truly and sincerely I asked the Lord to give unto me a true knowledge of the gospel. I would often go into my room, fasten the door, kneel down, and pour out my soul unto God, beseeching him to look down, upon me with His love, and tenderness and to reveal unto me His truth. Not disheartened, but hopeful, I kept on day after day at intervals, until I did receive an answer from God that this gospel was true and that once more it was established upon the earth, never more to be taken away. 
From the day that my prayers were answered I have felt satisfied and contented. I have tried to be faithful to my covenants, to overcome all my weaknesses, to be charitable and forgiving to all who may have wronged me or spoken evil of me. 
I am happy to say, my dear ones, that I have been blessed in that way. I cannot long hold malice against anyone. I feel that each of us is responsible for our own acts, and at the judgment day we shall be seen as we are and we shall be judged according to our deeds whether good or evil. 

ADMONITION: 

I do not wish to make you weary or tired of my biography but I cannot help reviewing portions of my life from my childhood. When you get tired of reading this account, stop for a while and reflect. When trials, tribulations, and disappointments come upon you, think of your Mother’s life from her childhood up. Ponder upon what she, and others who embraced the gospel in a foreign land, have endured and your trials will seem few. 

CHILDHOOD RECOLLECTION: 

When my great-great grandparents moved from their mountain home down into the valley of Piedmont, Italy, they purchased a large house of cut stone roofed with slating. It was perfectly fireproof. It was so constructed that my father thought with reasonable care it was safe. 
I well remember one Sunday; most of the family had gone to meeting. Those remaining at home were my mother, the baby, my oldest sister, who was lying in bed sick, and myself. I was then very small. 
My mother was busy cooking dinner as she was expecting my father and others of the family soon to return from meeting. She went outside the kitchen and looking up observed flames of fire upstairs. Suddenly the house was almost enwrapped with flames. Mother rushed upstairs where my sister lay helpless. She grasped her in her arms with part of the bed clothes and placed her out in the snow. She put the baby and me in the cradle and placed us away from all danger of the fire. 
The neighbors being at meeting, there was no one to assist in extinguishing the flames. Before help came the walls of the building were all that remained. Furniture, clothing, woodwork, doors, windows, etc., were all in ashes and debris. 
This misfortune occurred in the dead of winter. Fifteen inches of snow covered the ground. Of us there were nine children and father and mother. There we were in the snow. We had nothing. The granary with its contents was burned to the ground. We smaller ones were crying with cold. 

OUR HOME REBUILT: 

That was a time of sorrow and suffering to us. My father and elder brothers did not lose heart. They found places of shelter for us among our neighbors and commenced at once to rebuild the home. The stone walls withstood the fire quite well. They had not been damaged so but that they could be built up and remodeled. It was not long until we were again in our own house. We were thankful that none of us had lost our lives. 
By the time we heard of Mormonism we were quite comfortably situated, with a good home which we were glad to share with the Elders. In fact, we felt highly honored to have the privilege of feeding and caring for the Elders, I assure you that none of us have ever regretted what we did for them. 

OUR DEPARTURE FOR ZION: 

Strange, but true, with all who have complied with the teachings of the gospel in the latter days, the spirit of gathering unto Zion has manifest itself. We loved our native land. We had a deep regard of our associates and especially for the Vaudois who had struggled for so many centuries to obtain freedom of worship. Regardless of the strong ties which we had, for that land and people, we were willing to sacrifice them for the gospel’s sake. The spirit of gathering rested upon us. 
When it became known that we were intending to go to Utah, the people became much concerned. Many threats were made against us. When father offered our home for sale some wanted to burn us out so that we could not raise money enough to make the journey. We could not get what our property was worth. That which we did sell was sold at a great sacrifice. Father gave considerable property to my oldest sister as she was to remain in that land. She was the only one of the family who had not been converted to the gospel. No doubt she would have done so had it not been for her husband. He was very much opposed to the gospel and, as has been stated before he would not allow her to come near us for fear she would become converted and join the church. 
We obtained enough money for our property to take us all to Zion. We also brought with us another family of five persons, who were unable to raise means for themselves. 
As soon as the day for our departure was decided upon, the neighborhood was in much confusion. Some were sorry to see us go, others were angry and would have done us injury were it possible. 

MEETING: 

Some few days before we were to start on our journey the, Elders held a grand meeting. We were given all instructions possible for our journey, over the great ocean and across the desert plains. 

BLESSING AND PROMISE: 

The Elders anointed us and laid their hands upon our heads and gave us each a blessing. They prophesied that if we would live as we should in sincerity of heart to our Heavenly Father, every one of our family would reach the end of our journey in health and strength. They said that sickness and even death would stare us in the face, that we would experience many dangers, meet with many accidents, of various kinds, that even some of us would come nigh unto death, yet we all would live to enter Zion. 
These blessings were predicated upon our obedience to the gospel. We must live righteous lives and serve God in sincerity of heart. We were promised that we would overcome all obstacles and that when we reached Zion we would be happy and prosperous and that in later years our posterity would call us blessed, for having opened the way before them to serve God in this the Dispensation of the fullness of time. 
These blessings were sealed upon us in the name of Jesus Christ and by the power and authority of the Holy Melchizedek Priesthood. 

FAREWELL: 

We busied ourselves preparing for the emigration. Three days before we were to take our departure all the Vaudois who belonged to our former faith or church came to bid us and impressive good-bye. They came from all the surrounding country, from the Alps and the neighboring villages. They manifest sincere sorrow at seeing us depart, never to return. 

THE INCENTIVE: 

Dear children, can you imagine the feelings and emotions which we possessed? How I earnestly pray that you may know the true motives which prompted us in this great undertaking and sacrifice. We had embraced the true gospel of Christ, newly restored to the earth by God of Heaven. We had complied with its principles. We had repented of our sins and been baptized by immersion for the remission of our sins by those who held authority from on high. The Elders had laid their hands upon our heads and conferred upon us the gift of the Holy Ghost. 
We had laid the foundation for the spirit of the Lord to take possession of us and it was his spirit which prompted us. 

DEPARTURE: 

When all arrangements were completed and we had bid our friends good-bye, we departed on the eighth day of February, 1854. 

OUR JOURNEY ——-THE LANGUAGE: 

With the five persons, we were emigrating there were thirteen in our company. We could realize but in part the magnitude of our journey. It was truly a serious undertaking. Not one of us could speak or understand the English Language. This was a great trial; for the remainder of our lives on the earth, was to be spent among people who spoke this foreign tongue. My father and mother sensed the situation more keenly than we children, but we sensed it more fully when we landed in England. There we were entirely lost. 
I soon felt the necessity of learning the new language and I lost no opportunity in doing so. I earnestly sought the Lord for assistance. I fasted and prayed and exercised all the faith possible in learning the language. I learned one word after another, reviewing constantly. It was not long until I could understand quite well; far better than I could speak. I kept up courage, nothing daunting, for I desired to be of all assistance possible to my parents and the rest of the family. 
We spent two weeks in London, waiting for the saints there to prepare for the emigration. At Liverpool we spent seventeen days waiting for the ship. 

EMIGRATION PARTY: 

Our emigration party consisted of four hundred eighty five persons all Latter Day Saints. In addition, of course, were the captain and crew. 
Elder Woodard, Elder Serge F. Balliff Sr., his noble wife and two children, and a young lady who had been their governess, and many others who could speak French were members of the parry. Their presence tended to make the journey the more pleasant for us. 

THE VOYAGE: 

The first few days after setting sail were fine. The weather was ideal and the trip across the water promised to be a pleasant one. This state of the weather did not last long. A storm arose. It kept growing worse and worse. It became so terrific that the ship was tossed in all directions. It became almost entirely unmanageable. Occasionally the waves would sweep over the deck and almost fill the boat with water. 
Early one morning the ship was anchored. We did not know why. The storm calmed some and the ship started again. Again the storm grew terrific. The ship lurched forward, and then tipped backward. It rocked from side to side. A large stove which was placed on the deck for the use of the passengers, with all its utensils tipped over. All was confusion. The ship came to a sudden stop. Morning had finally come. The captain, sailors, and many passengers fell upon their knees in prayer. They realized the danger we were in. The captain afterwards stated that our ship had gone within three inches of an immense rock, called the Rock of Providence. He said that no ship had ever struck that rock without having gone to the bottom of the sea. He also stated that he had observed the fact that no ship carrying Latter -Day Saints had ever been lost. Even though he was not a Mormon he was willing to make this assertion. He realized that in this instance a miracle had been wrought. 
As soon as the waters calmed we again set sail. Elder Bailiff said that we had been blessed. It was really gratifying that my parents were unaware of the danger we were in. They were old and knowledge of the danger may have affected them seriously. 
Elder Bailiff was a native of Switzerland; He was well educated, being proficient in the French, German, and English languages. He was in good circumstances financially and he lost no opportunity in assisting those in need. Special kindness was extended by him to those who could not speak the English language. He was a true Latter Day Saint. The liberality of this good man tended to make the voyage a happy one. 
After this storm had subsided we had a fairly good time until we reached New Orleans at which place we transferred our baggage into steamers. 

TO ST. LOUIS–THE CHOLERA:

When we arrived at St. Louis we rejoiced that we had braved the savage waves and then were safe from the dangers of the mighty deep. How little we knew the fatal dangers ahead. Much less did we know of the sorrows and heartaches that awaited us. Some of the passengers, being curious and full of sightseeing, ventured into the city of New Orleans, not knowing that the dreadful cholera was raging there. As soon as the officers could locate them they were hurried back to the ship. Despite the precautions taken some of the passengers were seized by the disease. Our ship was placed under quarantine immediately and they located us on small island up the river, not far from St. Louis. The disease spread rapidly throughout the company. We were pain stricken. Our camp was made hideous and sorrowful by groaning and agony.

DEATH: 

We could have thankfully rejoiced had the lives of all the passengers been spared. At last death came into our midst. The first to be called to the other side of the veil was a beautiful young woman, a dear friend of ours. Her name was Miss Bertock. She was just twenty years of age. My sister and I did all that humans could do to save her life, but in vain. Death commenced its doleful harvest. Before Miss Bertock could be buried, eleven others had answered to the call of death. All had died within a very few hours. 

CARING FOR THE SICK: 

My sister, Catherine, and I, with others, continued to care for the sick, night and day. We could not head off the awful scourge. Our friends were dying faster than we could bury them. The men dug a large grave on the island and buried eleven persons, side by side, without even a coffin for any of them. My sister and I spent three days and nights in succession caring for them. 
One day a large number were stricken with the disease at once. It was not possible for those who were well to care for them. Fifteen more passed to the great beyond in a very short time. 

THE REMEDY: 

In caring for the afflicted ones we discovered that by putting them in rather hot water, by rubbing them as quickly and assiduously as possible, and by giving them hot drinks frequently they would soon feel better. We would wrap them in hot blankets and rub them continuously. In this way by the help of the Lord, we saved a great many. 

THE GERMAN LADY AND HER GIFT: 

One day a German lady was suddenly attacked. My sister and I worked with her with all our strength, but she died within a few hours. She thanked us with all her heart for all we had done for her. Having no relatives she requested that we accept what few effects she possessed as a token of respect for our kindness toward her during her last moments on earth. She asked that we lay her away in a certain dressing suit which she had in a small trunk and to keep the remainder of her possessions. There was naught to do but to comply with her dying request. After she died we washed and dressed her as she desired and followed her remains to the grave. When we returned from the funeral we divided her few belongings between us. In the pocket of one of the skirts was a pocket knife which I was to have. I make mention of this article because of the events which follow, Later in this writing you will learn how it served as a source of protection to me and a friend Miss Ponse. 
This accounts for the patience with which I have written the particular circumstances concerning this German lady. 

MY FATHER: 

Upon the return of myself and my sister from the burial of the German lady we found our dear father nearly dead. Cholera had seized him and had acted so severely that by this time he was not able to speak. My mother and brothers had been doing all in their power to save him. In a few moments we had a tub of hot water in which we placed him. We arranged hot blankets around him and the tub so as to keep out the cold air. We rubbed him with all our might. My brother did all that humans could do, with the help of their Redeemer. Peppermint, ginger, composition, and all that could be had of a similar description were given him. Presently he became easier. The first sentence he spoke was “Take me away from here or I shall surely die.” 

THE BOATMAN: 

I told my father of a man, a fisherman as I supposed, whom I had seen and a boat at the other side-of the island. I suggested to father that he give me some money and that I, with my brothers, would attempt to hire the man to take father across the river, and that my brother accompany him to care for him until he could reach the city of St. Louis. He was much pleased at the suggestion and he handed me the money. My brothers and I crossed the island afoot. We were successful in making the desired arrangements. We lost no time in getting father ready. We assisted him across the island to where the boatman was. 
This was a dangerous piece of work, as the quarantine officers were ever alert. We knew that if we were detected we would have trouble, and that possibly the man who was befriending us would be arrested. As I could speak better English than my brothers the boatman thought it best that I go with him and father. Father could not speak English at all. It was decided that I go and I laid down by my father’s side in the bottom of the boat and they covered us over with blankets that we might not be seen. This kind man rowed us across the river as quickly as possible and assisted us on the river bank. He tied his boat and seeing no one around he felt safe in assisting us toward the city. As we were proceeding, father was taken severely sick with another spell of cholera. We did all that we could for him under those adverse conditions. We had a bottle of Jamaica ginger. We managed to get him to swallow some of it.  We worked faithfully with him until he became easier.  Now the boatmen suggested that he remain and care for father and that I go hastily to St. Louis and procure some whiskey. He felt sure that whiskey, would cure if anything could.  I told him that father had never tasted whiskey, but he had been accustomed to drinking wine which we made of our own grapes.  He advised then that I get a bottle of Port wine and return as quickly as possible. He had few hopes of my father’s recovery. He preferred that I go for the wine, fearing that father would be taken with another spell. In such event I could not have cared for him.  Sometimes it took three men to rub and straighten his limbs, especially while having the cholera cramps. 
I walked as fast as I could to the city and back. I procured the wine and some sugar and a teaspoon. When I returned, father was again in a spell similar to the ones he had previously. He was on the verge of death. His teeth were closed tight and large drops of cold sweat stood out on his face.  The boatman was doing all in his power to keep him alive. I handed him the wine. He opened it hurriedly.  He had to pry father’s ­teeth apart and rub his throat in order to get some of the wine into his stomach.  We worked with all our might in order to get him to swallow as much of the wine as possible. He commenced growing better. We continued giving him the wine until he had drunk all that was in the bottle. As soon as he was able to speak he looked upon me and said “God bless you my child, you have saved my life, with the help of God and this man.”  He told me to pay the man extra for his assistance. 
The boatman thought it was best that I go for another bottle of wine.  He still feared that father would get worse.  Again I hastened to the city with all speed possible.  As I was returning I met father and the boatman walking slowly toward St. Louis.  He insisted that he drink the wine a little at a time until he had emptied the second bottle.  He was feeling considerably better. 
It was sundown when we reached St. Louis.  All the hotels in the city were crowded.  The best place the boatman could obtain for us was a bed on the third floor.  Three other beds were in the room and they were occupied by men.  Being the best we could do we put father to bed, for he was very tired.  We hoped that he was entirely cured.  After having washed him and changed his clothes we felt that there was no danger of the disease spreading.  He fell asleep as soon as he lay down. 

THE BOATMAN RETURNED TO HIS BOAT: 

The kind boatman’s anxiety now was to get back to his boat. He feared that the quarantine officers would learn of what he had done. He knew that he had broken the law, but in so doing he had the satisfaction of knowing that he had saved a man’s life. It is difficult for me to relate the return of this poor boatman. When he arrived at his boat the quarantine officers were awaiting him. My brother remained on the shore of the island at the point where my father was placed in the boat and watched for the boatman’s return. Imagine their sorrow at seeing the officers come up to the boat and seclude themselves in waiting for the boatman. They knew that trouble was ahead for the true humble friend who had saved their father’s life. It was exasperating to know that this man’s life was in danger and that they could do nothing to assist him in return for what he had done for them, as the river was too high. 
As the boatman arrived the officers seized him violently and beat him most cruelly. Whether the bodily injuries he received proved fatal or not, can never be known on this earth by either my brothers or my family. My brothers across the river could see them beating him and could hear him cry and beg for mercy. They had no mercy in their hearts. It was evening and the shadows of night enveloped them until they could no longer see the cruelty of the officers, but they could hear the cries of the suffering boatman. 
(This was copied by D.J.S. April 8, 1909 by order of Mrs. Charles Guild) 

BACK AT THE HOTEL: 

The hotel was crowded to its full capacity, and I felt rather discouraged, though I felt it necessary to look after my father in case he should get another spell. 
Yet the thought of me having to be in a room where men were sleeping, strangers at that, and I felt exceedingly tired as I had been up nearly every night and day for some time past and the great anxiety over the recovery of my father, I hardly knew what to do. 
However I ordered a cup of strong coffee and toast for my father, and after he had eaten and drank his coffee, he said he felt well although very weak. But he would not need any one to sit up with him. This was exceedingly encouraging to me. I began to realize that the Elders who had prophesied and said, we would meet with many accidents on our journey and even death would stare us in the face, but if we would have faith in our Heavenly Father and keep his commandments, he would never forsake us in time of need. Then, I thought of this great promise and felt that something would happen soon and all would be well with us. My father was sleeping now very comfortably, and I felt I would be safe in the hands of God for I had this promise and trusted in him, for he had been merciful unto me in many trials and circumstances and I felt sure that he would still stand by me, and help me out of my difficulties. Presently I was called to supper, but though I had not eaten since early morning yet I could not eat my supper, for my heart ached so for father, but just then Elder J. B. Woodard came in. He was one of the first Elders who came to reveal the Gospel to us in Italy, and he recognized me instantly.  He was very much surprised to see me there, at such a time as he knew our steamer was quarantined. I spoke to him in French knowing that those around us could not understand what we talked about. He then told me, to eat my supper and he would stay with my father all night, and watch over him in case he needed anything, and would go with me to where his family was stopping, and I could stay with them until morning, and he would bring me back to my father. If ever I felt humble to my Father in Heaven, and felt thankful for his mercy and blessings I did then. 
So we went to his family, and he went back to stay all night with my dear father, the next morning I got up early and got ready to go see if my father was alright. But Mrs. Woodard insisted for me to wait until her husband would return and he would bring me to father. 
Mrs. Woodard done [sic] all in her power to keep me until her husband came after me, but I could not content myself so finally I started off, thinking I could find my way. I walked through the different streets until my strength gave out with me entirely. I then wished I had taken her good advice for I felt in true despair.  Just think of a young girl in a large city like St. Louis not knowing the name of my hotel or even the street number. I could not tell the police where I wanted to go as I was not versed in the English language. Then I didn’t know where I wanted to go. I didn’t know Mr. Woodard’s number. I stopped at a store door and hoped one of the clerks would ask me questions, if I wanted anything etc. so I could try to make them understand what I wanted, but just then Elder Woodard appeared.  He had been up to his family and found I had been gone sometime, so he started to hunt me up, if ever one felt thankful I did. 
We walked to where my father was; he had been up for a long time and felt quite well. We remained at the hotel about a week, awaiting the arrival of the balance of our family as apparently the Cholera was about over. When our family arrived we then went up the Mississippi River near Kansas City and camped on the bank of the river above Kansas City though it was not much of a city then. 

PREPARING FOR THE LONG JOURNEY: 

We were preparing for our long journey in the wilderness. Cattle and wagons, and tents and supplies were unloaded on the bank. The men were very busy breaking the oxen and yoking them up ready for work. In a few days the Cholera broke out again even worse than before and one family of nine children and their father died within a few hours.  People died about as fast as they could be buried, fifteen and twenty a day. I remember one turning when we were nearly ready to start.  Elder Ponse was at breakfast with his family and ours together, he was a fine portly man and jolly, he was keeping us laughing at his jokes and he was instantly seized with the Cholera and died within a few minutes. Some of his family lives in Ogden yet. Mrs. Joseph Harris, who died ten months ago, was one of his daughters. Mrs. Lydia Farley is another two or three others.  She was the mother of Mrs. J. Rian he is a conductor on the U.P.B. passenger train. I knew Mr. and Mrs. Ponse family when they first joined the church, they were very good people, charitable and kind to all in need of assistance etc..
My father and a few others started on their journey as soon as the oxen were ready, they would go about fifteen miles and camp and wait for the rest to come, so they could form a large company of 75 to 80 wagons, but some of the cattle were very wild.  It took a few days to leave the river, the young men of course had the wildest of the cattle, and the older men had the tamest ones. My three brothers each had a wagon and three or four yoke of cattle to each wagon as they were very heavily loaded, besides the road was very rough in these early days. 
The Cholera had ceased. The Saints felt full of hope and courage again, and when all were to cross the plains our leaders instructed us the night before to make an early start so we could make our first camp before dark, to allow for any emergency, so next morning we had breakfast at daybreak, my oldest brother John took the lead, then our next two brothers followed, and John and David Ponse the two sons of Elder Ponse who had died a few days ago from Cholera. 

WE START ACROSS THE GREAT PLAINS: 

All were rolling along tolerably well for a short time, but when they got to the foot of a steep hill the trouble began.  My brother John had gone up the hill alright and reached a small burg called Westport which stood on top of a high hill about twelve miles from the Mississippi river.  Soon my brothers got in trouble.  The cattle wouldn’t pull up hill, deciding to go anyplace but uphill.  Finally one yoke broke and the Ponse boys had broken a wagon tongue and yoke.  They had to stop and let someone else pass them, and the poor boys had no chance to get either yoke or wagon tongue to replace the broken ones, except back at camp and that was a long ways.  There was no other way but to ask us girls to go back and get the brethren who had gentle cattle to bring them. I could not refuse to go. The Ponse boys also asked their sister Mary Anne to go along with me. We started believing we would reach camp before dark and get someone to bring the necessary assistance to enable our brothers to reach camp in the evening; we walked as fast as we could but it was uphill, and we reached Westport about three o’clock we knew not how far camp was, but continued our journey hoping to find our camp soon. 
We walked down the other side of Westport until we came to a creek, we managed to cross and found the wagon road, then we overtook my oldest brother John who was unable to get the dugway and when we came up to him and told him our errand, he seemed very glad, and asked also for help, as he was heavily loaded and the cattle had not been use to working.  While I was talking to my brother, two men came from Westport, finely dressed seemingly being well to do. 

TWO STRANGE MEN: 

They stopped a few minutes, my brother wanted to ask these gentlemen how far the first Mormon camp was.  They said not very far and they were going to camp as their family was there; and they were going direct to that camp, and that they were Mormons, and were willing to assist us to reach our camp, if we would allow them.  Brother said we better accept their offer, it would be safer for us girls, beside it was getting late.  I asked them if we could arrive at camp before dark. They said certainly, easily before sundown, so we started and walked quite fast but I felt as though something was wrong.  I thought I would ask different questions concerning the arrangements and organization pertaining to our journey etc. etc. but I found he did not know anything about the journey or even the name of the Captain or The Elders names. We were walking side by side, and Miss Ponse was just about a yard ahead of me walking side by side with the other man, as I had found out neither of these men could speak French nor understand it.  I spoke to Miss Ponse and told her I thought it best for us girls to go right back and stay with my brother until some of our people would come and help us out, but she laughed at me and said what on earth has come over you now? I said I feared these men were not honest and I felt harried, and wished we had never started with them.  Well she said I never saw such a girl as you always borrowing trouble half way or meet it half way why she said why don’t you wait until it comes before you worry? She asked if the man by my side had said anything improper.  I said no, he dare not. Well, what makes you think these men mean us harm? I said I felt our lives were in great danger.  I felt in despair.  She said as long as they behaved we might as well go on, we are a long way from your brother, and according to what they told us we’ll soon reach camp.  Well I said to her, have you a pocket knife to defend yourself. She laughed outright, and said I was the strangest person she had ever met, she never had one, the men acted like gentlemen.  Of course we talked and pretended to be joking for fear we would arouse their suspicion.  I told Miss Ponse I had a good sharp knife, which I would use to good advantage in case anything happened, we came to America pure and would keep it that way, with the help of God. 
We kept walking along.  Finally I asked the man how soon we would reach camp. He said not very long now.  We thought to get there before sundown.  He said he hardly thought it was as far, as it appeared now and we hadn’t walked as fast as we might, but it wouldn’t be long, well the sun went down and the stars begun to show their light.  As Miss Ponse laughed at me I didn’t say anything more but my mind was hard at work planning out a defense in case we would be attacked by those men. I remembered the promise of the Elders concerning our trials on our long journey, and God would be with us and keep us from harm if we were faithful to our covenants.  No one could harm us if we had faith in our Redeemer, yet I knew faith without works is dead.  Work and faith must go hand in hand.  I then took my knife out of my pocket to have ready to use at an instant I needed it. We had walked since dark through woods and pines; it was so dark you couldn’t see a yard away. All we could see was the glitter of the stars through the branches of the trees, when all at once Miss Ponse spoke to me with a trembling voice and said, “I wish I had taken your advice, and gone back to your brother, but it’s too late now.  We are lost girls.  Now this man says we’ll have to stay with them tonight. I said no I guess not, I have a knife ready to kill them if they attempt to lay a hand on us.  The knife had been the one the German lady gave me after her death. I put it in my pocket without thinking I’d have any particular use for it, but the day before we left the Mississippi River my brother Phillip had insisted I let him sharpen it.  He said on the long and dangerous journey over the plains I might have use for it so I let him sharpen it.  I now found out this knife might be the means of saving our lives.  One blade was long enough to accomplish my plans.  We now realized our serious position but we kept calm, and still walked, but expected to be carried away at any moment, as the other man said they did not intend to take us to camp in the first place.  I then called our Heavenly Father to look down on us in mercy in our great hour of need, and asked him in the name of his Holy Son Jesus to deliver us from these inhuman villains.  I well prepared my aim with my knife in my right hand. They now stopped in front of us and said well dear young ladies, we are sorry to disappoint you, but we are a long way from your camp, and wish to have you stay with us tonight, and if you wish to go to your camp in the morning we will take you, but before they could say another word, I boldly told them to hold their hands off us, or we would take their lives, unless they let us go uninjured, we would kill them both.  They seemed to be paralyzed just then and if they had made an attempt to lay an uncivil hand on us, I was ready to cut both their throats, for my plan was set for action, but they could not even speak one word.  We girls started to run for dear life, we followed the path before us as we were in the woods and didn’t know where to go for protection.  Just think my beloved children for one moment how we must have felt in the middle of the night in a new country not knowing where to go, words can’t describe our sorrow. 
We held each other’s hand and ran for our lives, I still held my knife opened in my right hand, but finally gave up, my strength was gone and thinking maybe they wouldn’t follow us I said to Miss Ponse I can’t walk any more let’s sit down for a minute.  I am done up.  We both thought of stopping a minute, but before we were seated on the ground we heard footsteps in our path.  We then started to run with all our strength.  We got through the woods and into the wild prairie. We were still running and we passed a small log cabin and two men were laying down at the front of this cabin.  I suppose they heard us coming, in fact we were about one yard from them, when we saw them, they half raised up, and both spoke at once and said good evening ladies, but in our fright, we never answered, but felt still worse than before, thinking we might yet be caught.  We thought these two last men might be as bad as the first two, or worse so we ran now truly in despair for our lives.  It was not so dark on the parries, but the dew had fallen heavily and the grass was wet.  We soon got our clothes dripping wet traveling though the tall grass and could hardly walk, we thought of sitting down to wait for daylight, but thought of our situation.  We knew two men were on our track.  Even if they had lost us, there might be wild beasts to come upon us.  We had had neither food nor water since we left the Mississippi River, and had walked as fast ever since as we could and run a great ways.  If we stayed we might go to sleep, and still be overtaken.  We walked west as near as we knew.  We were guided by the stars it couldn’t be long till day light now.  We still walked hand in hand with the knife ready.  We came to a creek and found some sticks.  We took one each as we might need them in our wondering about.  After a while we came to a hollow and saw a light glittering though the trees as the breeze moved the branches, but as we came nearer we found it was a house and the people were having a dance and as they promenaded around it shaded the light from the window.  As soon as we got to the house we rang the bell and some of the dancers came to the door.  They invited us in.  We thanked them kindly, but in our despair dared not tell them we were lost or what had happened or that the men might come.  So we told these young people we were desirous of going to the first Mormon camp from the Mississippi River and our parents were following us, but had broken a wagon wheel and had been detained considerably in repairing it.  The company had gone ahead to form a camp in a suitable place.  We girls wished to go ahead and get something ready for our parents to eat.  Well dear children they told us we had passed the first camp long since.  You are twelve and a half miles from it and two miles from the second camp.  You certainly must have lost your way entirely.  You better stay till daylight and we’ll help you to your camp.  But we couldn’t make up our minds for they were all dressed up and we poor lost girls must have looked horrid.  We thanked them and asked them to direct us in the direction of the second camp.  We would get someone to take us back to the first.  They showed us the best they could.  We walked about a half mile.  On our right hand we saw a small cabin.  The door was open being very warm.  It was a small room.  We saw a man in bed appearing sick.  He had a towel tied over his head.  Another man was sitting near the door reading a book.  We felt sure it would be alright to ask him if we were on the right way to the second camp, but dared not say we were lost.  We wanted to get a fire started for our parents for they had some bad luck and couldn’t keep up with the company.  This man came outside the door, he was very kind said we were on the right road.  We thanked him and started off to find the camp, but soon made our minds up to go back to the house where there were ladies where we would be safe.  We went back as fast as we could and rang the bell again.  They came to the door.  We thought it best to tell them our adventure and to ask to let us stay till daylight.  They told us to come in.  Just then the man from the cabin spoke and said I knew these young ladies were lost or something was wrong.  This is why I walked after them when they left my house.  I found out they went a short way and I heard them running back.  I was close to the road but they didn’t see me.  I knew they looked like they were in despair and I have come to find out and see if I can help them in their trouble.  He was a good man these ladies said and they knew him well, but we were welcome to stay.  We wanted to get to camp and he would be as a brother to us and bring us safely to camp.  We thanked them and started on our way.  I tried to keep up courage Miss Ponse wasn’t so tired.  I began to look back on the adventure and it made me feel almost sick.  At the house, I did all the talking.  I never spoke after we left the house.  Miss Ponse was telling the man who was taking us to camp all about it.  When all at once a voice quite familiar to us spoke out and said is that you Miss Ponse?  And what in the world brings you here so early?  What has happened?  This man had crossed the sea with us, and we knew him and his wife.  He was out on night watch over the cattle.  There were three others who had crossed the sea with us.  This first man who recognized Miss Ponse voice and said he would take us to camp and have his wife get us some breakfast so the gentleman who so kindly helped us said he would return and look after his brother, who was sick.  We very kindly thanked him for his assistance and he hoped all would be well with us.  We soon got to camp.   The man’s wife got us some toast and coffee and insisted we lay down a little, as her husband had to go back and help bring the cattle in.  We were worn out entirely.  When he returned he unloaded his wagon and took us back to our camp.  We finely arrived between eleven and twelve, there was a great rejoicing for nearly everybody was out looking for us.  They thought we were dead or these men had taken us where we never would be found.  My dear mother was unable to speak above a whisper.  My brothers had all managed to reach camp that night.  All became alarmed when John arrived at camp and told our parents about these men promising to bring us safely to camp and saying they were Mormons, and had families there.  The Men looked all night calling our names and kept a fire burning all night.  They began to think the men had run away with us and killed us or left us in the woods and a wild beast had devoured us.  But God had looked after us.  We had already passed through many trials for the sake of the gospel.  The more faith we had, our Redeemer helped us through even greater trials, as long as we kept the commandments.  It seemed we still had troubles right along on our journey, but we got out of all our trials in trusting in the divine love and guidance of our Heavenly father for who so will trust him shall not be disappointed, for he is ever ready to answer us when we have faith in him. 

MORE CHOLERA: 

We finally were about ready to start, when my brother Bartholomew (or Thomas), my youngest brother, was suddenly taken very sick with the Cholera.  We had to postpone our journey, until he could recover, and that dread disease would depart from his body and they commanded the disease to depart from my brother in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, and by the power of the Holy Priesthood which was vested in them and they sealed this blessing of health and strength upon him and he very soon got well so we started the next morning, and fixed him comfortably as possible in our wagon.  All seemed in harmony and we were glad and happy.  We traveled twenty-five miles that day, which was considered quite a distance as the roads were poor and the cattle still stubborn and hard to drive.  Besides, most of the drivers never saw cattle yoked before, and seemed unable to do anything but the trade they already knew weaving or working in the mines etc..  It didn’t seem like we could ever make it.  But we had the promise, at least my father’s family would reach the end of our journey with health and strength, by faith in God.  We had the safest guide heaven and earth can claim and we relied on his power and kept good courage.  When my father sprained his ankle and was laid up entirely, all my brothers had a team to drive, so I drove my father’s team nearly all the way to Salt Lake City.  It was a pretty hard job for me, but I made up my mind never to grumble, and take things as they came being rescued from so many incidents, come what may I would not murmur. 

INDIANS: 

One evening after we reached a camping place about two-hundred miles journey we were all tired but very happy.  We had prayers and singing every night and morning.  Our Captain Campbell was a noble man he understood his business thoroughly, he was jolly and kind, everybody loved him for his kindness.  This was his third trip across the plains to bring a company of Saints to Utah.  After the singing our president spoke very encouragingly to the Saints and urged them to be faithful to their covenants, and be kind to each other and be as brothers and sisters and be united, for we’re on a journey of trials and without luxuries, never the less we had great cause to rejoice.  Be exceedingly glad for the privilege of being called to Zion, and there have the opportunity to learn God’s laws in this last dispensation.  After prayer all went to bed as usual, but not to sleep long for about twelve o’clock we were awakened by Indian’s yells all around our camp but they did not come in, but stampeded our cattle.  There was not one left.  The men herders were powerless to stop them.  They brought the news to our captain.  As a matter of course we all got dressed not knowing if we would be attacked or not, but they didn’t molest us.  At day break our Captain called all the men together to see who could swim as, all our cattle were across the river and that was the only way we could get our stock.  We had not even a horse.  My brothers Phillip, John and Paul volunteered to go also seven or eight others.  They started very early and found the place where the cattle had been driven across, and got ready to swim.  All got across and found our stock among the brush, drove them back across and counted them.  Not one was lost, then the boys thought of having a little fun and have a good swim.  My brother Phillip, being a fair swimmer, he turned around and played with the boys and was in for a jolly time for a few minutes, but while pulling one another about in their fun, my brother stepped backward in to a whirlpool and was carried off instantly.  One of the fast swimmers attempted to rescue him, but the current was very swift and he was carried quite a distance before he could be rescued.  When they got him he was about dead.  The boys did all they could to revive him. But he was more drowned than alive.  They carried him to camp as quick as possible.  All that human hands could do was done.  The Elders administered unto him, his life was saved after much word and faith in God.  We exercised all our faith in our Redeemer and he soon begin to breath, the first word he muttered was why did you not let me sleep, instead of causing me such great agony; death is easy to a drowning person, to what the suffering is to be brought back to life again. 
I often heard him say after he got well, how terribly sick he felt when life seemed to return unto him. He said words could never express the misery and pain which he suffered. 
We got all our cattle and what few horses we had and started again.  We made considerable progress each day over the very bad roads.  Some days we traveled till late at night in order to find a good place to camp, where grass and water could be found.  We had now traveled three hundred miles.  We often had to stop, and treat the Indians with provisions, clothing etc. etc. in order to keep on the good side of them.  They looked like very little would bring out their nature, and we would have little chance to defend ourselves, we were but a handful among them. 
As the plains were covered with different tribes of Indians, our people had little ammunition and guns and Captain Campbell had crossed twice before.  He knew kind treatment at such a time was better than fighting them.  We would stop our wagons and give them what we felt able and even more, for many were not prepared to divide with the Indians and had to go such a long way, which was before us, but however we divided with the red skins right along in order to make sure of our lives.  On arriving at a fair place to camp one evening, and starting to get supper and milking, we were much blessed in this , my father had four cows to use on the plains for our large family, eight of our own, and five of a poor family my father had volunteered to bring to Zion on his means.  We were very lucky to have the cows, we had more milk than we could use, and could well divide with those who had none.  Besides, we had all the butter we could use.  We would put the morning milk into the churn and put the dasher in and tied a clean towel around the top so no dust could get in, fastened it to the back of the wagon and when we arrived our butter was churned.  So this made it very nice.  As I said supper was started and I had taken the pail to milk the cows when there arrived three strangers on horseback.  They came right up got off saluted my father and mother and all of us, tied their horses, and one came up and asked me the privilege to be allowed to milk the cow, but I decidedly refused.  I felt if I would allow him, it would put me under obligation.  I considered it would be a little unwise.  My father asked me to let him but, I said no. The three strangers however stayed till supper was ready to be served and we could not but ask them to sup with us, as we were on the plains and no place for them to get a meal.  So father invited them to partake of our camping hospitality.  They gladly accepted.  Father had no idea what they were there for.  After supper they staked out their horses and tried to talk to my parents.  They went to Elder Bailiff who could speak German, French and English, asking him to talk to our parents for consent for us to become their wives when we got to Salt Lake.  They would get a carriage for father and mother and we girls to ride in, instead of the heavy wagons.  But we didn’t expect to go to Zion in such a luxurious way.  Besides, we were not to be bought or sold.  We Latter Day Saints do not believe in selling our souls or our children for money or property.  As a matter of fact Elder Bailiff knew all about our principles and made it appear to these men he was interpreting word for word, at the same time we were almost tempted to laugh with scorn.  They told Elder Bailiff they wouldn’t ask us to marry them until they proved worthy and joined the church, but there long ride was not very successful, for the next morning they could not find their horses and were left afoot.  They had plenty of money, yet felt very sad of the matter.  However we started on our journey thinking no more about them.  After traveling a number of days, we were about five-hundred miles on our way to Salt Lake, we camped near a hollow place thickly covered with willows and brush.  Though we had men watching our stock, this night we lost seven head of Elder Bailiff’s cattle.  The men all turned out as soon as breakfast was over, but failed to find any trace whatever.  While Elder Bailiff was out in the afternoon hunting, who should he meet among the brush but the same men above mentioned with horses and side saddles, besides the ones they were riding.  They were intending to watch for us girls to go out for wood or water.  They knew father was lame and the boys busy.  Elder Bailiff asked if they had seen seven head of cattle and described them very particularity, but they said they hadn’t seen them.  He was surprised to see them with extra horses with side saddles.  He thought something was up.  They told him if he helped them, they would help find his cattle, or they would buy him some off some big cattle men.  If he assisted him to get us off were nobody would find us till too late.  Elder Bailiff told them he wasn’t the man to sell his honor for cattle or money or be a criminal in betraying young girls and destroying the peace of old parents and families so thanked them for the offer, but he would keep his conscience clear.  He left them without a word and came back to camp, and told everybody to watch out for them and never to leave camp alone.  Maybe they were some of the mobs of former days who killed the prophet and his brother Hyrum Smith and many innocent people because they were Mormons. 
I will tell you my beloved sons and daughters, the day is near at hand when such men who try to destroy the servants of God, who left their homes for the Gospel surely will be brought to justice.  I have often thought it possible they were the same men who tried to get us away near the first camp by the Mississippi River. 
I could never recognize them as I never looked at them being too scared. 
We arrived in Salt Lake 29 Oct. 1854.  Married 19 Feb. 1855 Mary M. Cardon to Charles Guild and settled at Marriott’s Landing in Ogden, then moved to Lehi. 
This autobiography is an edited excerpt from “PIEDMONT UINTA COUNTY, WYOMING GHOST TOWN”, compiled by Susan Thomas Tippets, 1995 

---

This is a photograph of a dress owned by Marie that is currently on display at Fort Bridger, Wyoming.

---

Guild Family Cemetery, Guild Ranch, near Piedmont, Wyoming

By Edith Cardon Thatcher

Photos Courtesy of Doug Whitnell and others.

Page 1

Aug 1954

Ancestors — What a wealth of information can be gathered and given under that one short word!  Mine were of such caliber that the very mention of their names gives me thrill.  The CARDON name (and those whom they married, Stale, Tourn, Jouve, Jahier, and others), appear in records back through the centuries.  The Cardon line which was in Lucca, Italy in 1526, dates back to 1040.  The rest were nearly that far back.
They were predominantly Protestant, being members of the Vaudois, Waloon, or Waldense church as it was variously called, as early as 1567.  This church dated back to the 12th Century, and the members had two crusades directed against them.  They were driven by the Catholics to take refuge in France, Germany, Switzerland and the high Alpine territory of the Piedmont Valleys in Italy.  They were constantly persecuted, and were forbidden to keep records, or to take an active part in civil and political happening.  Many were killed, burned, and had their children kidnapped.  The movement was finally stamped out everywhere but in the Piedmont Valleys.  The nature of the country made it easier for them to resist the combined armies of Savoy and France.

Seven generations of my known Cardons were native born in these Piedmont Valleys, being of French extraction.  They resided in Prarustin, Rora pra del Tour, Pramol, and Luzerne.  They understood Italian but not too many spoke it.  Civil and political rights were restored to them in 1848, but they were still restricted religiously.  They were well grounded in sacrificing all for their religious convictions.  They were thrifty and dependable, and while not wealthy, most of them owned their own homes.
It is significant that a year later, in the October 1849 Conference in Salt Lake City, Apostle Lorenzo Snow, and others were called as missionaries to Italy.  Their first convert was a relative of ours, a Mr. Malan.  Great Grandfather Philippe Cardon and his wife accepted the restored Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, 24 Nov 1852, and soon came to America.  They had nine children; one of whom, my grandfather Louis Philip Cardon, married Susette Stalé in Logan in 1857.
Seven known generations of the Stalé line shared the same Piedmont Valley, and Vaudois background.  Great Grandfather, Jean Pierre Stalé and his family befriended the missionaries on a number of occasions, when they were mobbed and stoned.  This family, and their four children were a little more prosperous than the rest, having two homes, the Valley home, usually used in the winter, and the one in the top of the mountains for the summer.  They joined the church in 1854.  The elders were called home by President Brigham Young because of the persecutions, and did not return for about 40 years.  They saw to it that the Stalé family was with them on the ship which sailed 12 Dec 1855.  It was very likely the last one on which the Saints were allowed to leave Italy.
The family crossed the plains with a handcart company (the first).  Grandmother Susette, age 16, and her 12 year old brother, Daniel, pushed the handcart.  Food was scarce, and the suffering intense.  Great grandfather gave his share to the others, and became so weak that he died.  This entry appears in the Utah Genealogical and Historical Magazine, Vol. 18, p. 51:  “A Brief Record of the First Handcart Company, by Edmund Ellsworth, captain; A. Galloway, secretary of the company.  Aug. 17, 1856 . . . . . . . Camped at 4:00 P. M., on the side of the Platte, opposite to Ash Grove.  Brother Peter Staley died today.  He was from Italy.” The widow and her young children arrived in Salt Lake in Dec 1856.  Susette married Louis Philip Cardon in Logan.  Their children were Joseph Samuel, Emanuel Philip, Mary Katherine, Louis Paul (my Father) and Isabelle, who died young.  They lived in Utah and in Idaho, and then were called to settle in Arizona, living in Taylor.  I visited their old home this last summer.  It is still called “the old Cardon home”.  Later they moved to the Later Day Saint Colonies in Chihuahua, Mexico, which had been settled in 1885.  They lived in Colonia Juarez, and in Colonia Dublan.  My father who had graduated from the Brigham Young College in Logan was called to the colonies to be Seminary principal, and take care of the grades as principal.                

My mother, Edith Jemima Done came from the English line of Done, Barker, Morby, Parkes, Robinson, and others, who resided mainly in Cheshire, Staffordshire, Lancashire, Yorkshire, and Northhamptonshire.  Their background was not on the persecuted side of life.  They were members of the Church of England, mostly.  They were of good substantial stock.  The Done line and name is in Cheshire from the time of William the Conqueror, and played a prominent part in English History.  Sir John Done of Utkinton entertained King James there in 1617.  However, we do not have the direct line back too many generations.
My third great grandfather, Abraham, died I 1835 before he had a chance to accept the Gospel.  His wife, Anne Hancock Done, and her Page 2sons, and their families accepted the truth in 1851 and 1852, and answered the call to Zion.  The family was talented, and many from that time to now have majored in music, singing and instrumental playing.  They shared in the trials and tribulations of the early pioneers, but remained steadfast to the faith.  The other lines joining were also faithful. One great grandfather William Parkes gave his life “crossing the plains” and that is the way his death notice is given.
Grandfather Abraham Done, and his wife Elizabeth Annie Robinson, raised their family in Payson, Utah.  They were Arthur Jesse, Edith Jemima (my mother), Abraham (died young), Joseph Franklin, Mary Brentnall (called May), Eva Sarah, Ethel Cholerton, Robinson Parkes, Jede Barker (died young), Heber John, and Abram Wilford (died young).  They were all active in Church affairs there.  Grandfather had the conviction that plural marriage was revealed of God, so with a number of others, he moved his family to the colonies at Dublan.  Mother left with them before she had a chance to finish her last year of High School at the Brigham Young University at Provo.  They settled at Colonia Dublan.  Here, Grandfather took two other fine women, Louise Haag Abegg, and Nellie Moffett as his wives.
Mother taught school where Louis Paul Cardon was then the Principal.  They were attracted at once, and she accepted his proposal of marriage as second wife, believing the principle was divine, and was permitted at that time.  Although there were many adjustments to be made, they were very happy.  I wish to say here that my family association with my father’s other two wives, and the brothers and sisters, (father never countenanced “half brothers and sisters”) are precious to me, and that I treasure the many memories.
My father’s home was a large, two story brick house.  There was a parlor, living room, hall, dining room, kitchen and pantry and two closets downstairs.  The bedrooms were upstairs.  There was a veranda in front and a balcony over it.  The yard was filled with lawn, flowers and trees.
My parent’s joy at the birth of their first born, a daughter named Louie was soon dimmed when her life faded out at nine months.  She was a beautiful spirit called home.
It was a beautiful moonlit evening.  My parents sat on the porch enjoying the cool breeze.  When the folks came home from choir practice about 11 they went inside and upstairs to bed.  But a big event had been scheduled for 9 Apr 1903, so there was a quick call made for Sister A. J. Thurber, midwife, and I greeted the world enthusiastically at 2:30 A. M., Thursday morning.  And it very nearly meets expectations, when one tries to live their best.
Other children born in Colonia Dublan were Mary, Florence and then the twins, Paul Done and Ellen, then Eva, who died in infancy, just before the Exodus from Mexico in July, 1912.  Ethel, Lucy, Thomas Done, Emanuel Done and Laurence Done were born n Binghampton, near Tucson, then a distance of about five miles, but now a part of it.  Sorrow came again.  Paul died when about 5 ½ years of age, and Thomas and Lawrence when tiny.  So mother raised six girls and one boy, out of her twelve.
I was the first grandchild of the Dones, and as such a great favorite, receiving a lot of attention from the aunts and uncles which was soon shared with the others.  I remember my great grandparents, Joseph and Jemima Parkes Robinson.  He was rather small, but surprisingly active.  She was a talented woman.  I still have the card covered with pansies that she gave me, with the words “A Happy New Year, to you, my dear, And many of them too, With gifts and grace, and a smiling face,  This world you will get through.”   Age four found me enrolled in Sunday School.  Dressed in a red silk dress, ribbon, shoes and stockings, I was held by my great grandfather on the stage, the oldest and the youngest enrolled in Sunday School.
We used to visit at Grandfather Abraham Done’s, and it was always a treat.  There were chickens and ducks to feed, with worms dug in the asparagus bed; delicious honeycomb to chew when extracting was done, and games with the uncles and cousins.  My first Eater remembered was there.  The children, grandchildren and cousins were given the eggs for a week to hide.  Uncle Heber and a cousin, Franklin Harris, being older, found most of those hidden by the rest, and hid them in the bottom of one of the middle beehives.  I saw, and told my aunt.  We left them till the night before Easter, then slipped out and got a bucketful.  It was a puzzled and resentful pair who visited the beehive at daybreak the next morning.  Needless to say all the children came in for a just share.
Christmas celebrated at home in the “Big House” was a wonder-Page 3ful time.  We had carols and stories in the evening, while hanging popcorn strings and colored paper chains.  Santa Claus always came, even though the older disillusioned (so they thought) children locked father, mother, Aunt Ella and Aunt Irene in the bedrooms upstairs.  But when we children gathered in the Hall outside the sliding doors to the “Big” parlor, the tree was always beautiful, from floor to ceiling, with a cherished gift for all.  Other holidays were also happy, and when we had the measles mumps, and other childhood diseases, we were company to each other.
An excited eldest grand-daughter had three trips with her grandmother, Elizabeth Annie R. Done.  First was to Colonia Juarez and El Paso where an Uncle and Aunt lived.  I got lost on one of our shopping trips in El Paso, going on as the others went into a store, but wandering in a circle managed to cross the International Line in the crowds without being noticed.  By the time I managed to get up courage to ask where I was, I looked up, and the Mexican I had asked led me across the street to my Uncle’s lumberyard.  There was a frenzied search on for the five-year old, but the Mexican Police notified the American Police, who relieved Grandmother’s and Aunt May’s minds and anxiety.  One summer month was spent in Canutillo, Texas, where Great Grandfather Robinson lived with his daughter, Josephine R. Harris after great grandmother died.  Mother had taken me to Utah when I was a year old, and I went again with grandmother again when I was 9.  To the envy of the cousins, I went with the adults to see the first “Talking Picture” in Payson.
We always had family prayers as a group in the home and were taught the Gospel, so each baptism was an event we eagerly awaited.  Baptizing was done in the Dublan Reservoir, about five miles west of town, called the long lake.  We made it a big affair, with all the family, grandparents and relatives riding on a hay rack.  We were ready and loading the picnic on the morning of my eighth birthday when Uncle Joseph Cardon came end and told us that Grandfather Louis Philip Cardon had suddenly died.  My baptism had to be postponed and was done on 27 May 1911 by my father with all there.

War clouds came up soon.  Rebels endeavored to unseat President Madero and revolution shook Mexico.  The rebels warned the Latter Day Saints to get out, saying they wanted no more “gringos”.  They came through the colonies one evening in July, 1912 plundering and delivered the ultimatum that all must leave.  It was an exciting time.  We children tried to help and keep out of the way at the same time.  The men tried to round up horses and provisions while the rebels were helping themselves to anything they fancied.  

I remember looking out the window (mother had moved to what we called the “White House”, just opposite to Grandmother Susette Cardon’s, and Aunt Katie Clawson’s.  

One of Uncle Joseph’s big red horses was in the pasture.  Some rebels saw him; one climbed through the fence, walked to Grandmother’s rope clothesline, cut it down and caught the horse.  My plucky little French grandmother went after her clothesline, and gesticulated faster than he did.  He finally shook his head, shrugged his shoulders and left without anything.  It was rather strange that after the trouble had died down, returning colonists found her little home and its contents unharmed. A group came into the corral where Aunt Ella was watching the horses, bowed politely, then roped them and lead them off.  When sent Mary to tell the men, one of them pointed his gun at Mary.
Each family was allowed one suitcase and a bedroll.  Sad eyes bade farewell to homes and possessions.  I wonder who got the doll with real curly hair and sleepy eyes that I kissed goodbye?  The town residents gathered at the station a little after noon.  The rebels were marching and singing in the streets.  We were afraid to move for fear that they would become infuriated before the train left.  It was due before five but loaded long before it reached our colony.  So we were loaded in cattle cars.  It was after dark before it came.  We children became restless and Grandmother Done passed out large chunks of sugared honey to all to keep us quiet.  It was another Exodus of Latter Day Saints.
The people of El Paso were very kind.  A huge lumber yard was turned over to us.  Quilts were hung as partitions.  Food was brought and served in the runways.  We held church there with a lot of the populace curiously watching through the big gates.  Living quarters were found during the next week or so.  We stayed there about 2 ½ months then the family moved to Tucson, Arizona or at the edge at Binghampton as it was called.
Mother found a school to teach at that was about 35 miles from there, then one year at Canoa Ranch, and another at Rero.  It was a group of apostate Mormons living in the mountains.  Some were English and they had hid from worldly things until the state told them that they would have to put their children in school.  Some of the older ones went from the fourth to the eighth grade in the two years.  Their leader had decided that only he and the Prophet Joseph Smith were right.  There were about eight families and he used to get them together  to warn against any religious teachings that mother might mention.  They had copies of the Book of Mormon.  One of the 18 year old boys said that he had read it through eight times and that although he didn’t believe it was true,Page 4that it was the best story that he had ever read.  I have often thought that if he found that much enjoyment in the story we as Latter Day Saints should read it again and again and study that divine book.
We weren’t able to attend our church services so they decided to go back to Tucson when I was about twelve.  Father had a farm there raising melons, onions, potatoes, cucumbers and grain.  He was in the Bishopric of the Binghampton for several years.  My church service began there at the age of 12 when I was asked to be assistant kindergarten teacher in the Sunday School to Sister Stella D. Evans.  I also helped in the Primary and was appointed Sunday School secretary at sixteen serving 2 ½ years and M.I.A. organist.
Times were not too easy and all of us children helped in the home and the fields.  Mother taught her girls the housewifely arts.  I remember making a dress for myself when I was nine.  What a thrill to make a Sunday dress!

My schooling began when I was five years of age.  My parents were both teaching and it was my job to take the lunch so I stayed in the afternoon.  I was in the third grade when we came from Mexico so mother taught me the next two years.  I graduated from the eighth grade at Binghampton.  Aunt Ella, Ralph W. Bilby, and George Clawson were my teachers.  I stayed out one year to help at home.
Mother and her children spent one year in Cloudcroft, New Mexico when her only living son Emanuel was 15 months old and weighted 15 pounds.  We were very happy to have him get well and gain again.  We did enjoy that beautiful mountain resort and being with Aunt May D. Pierce and her family, Mother’s sister from El Paso.

The next fall I went to the Brigham Young University for my first year of High School.  I was with my Aunt Ethel Done and when she was called on her mission I stayed on with my great Aunt Josephine R. Harris.  She and my cousins were wonderfully kind.  It was the winter of the Armistice from World War I and the terrible “flu” epidemic.  There were so many deaths that all schools were dismissed for a time.  We all wore masks, white gauze squares.  I remember that Florence Jepson (now Madsen) and prominent in Relief Society and other music of the church had just come back from studying music in Europe.  Her mask was a beautiful rose colored veil.  We all secretly wished that we dared to wear the same.  My cousin Mary and I worked in a tomato canning factory and then in a candy factory to help with our clothes.  We bought red plush coats and high top shoes reaching nearly to our knees.  

The next three years I attended Tucson High School taking an academic course and art.  My art teacher taught me alone the last period of the day in my senior year as my classes were such that I couldn’t get to her regular classes.  She felt that I was much more artistic than I did, and wanted me to attend an Art School but finances were not there.  I graduated from Tucson High School, in May 1922.  School was easy for me and I was chosen as a Charter Member of the National Honor Society.
Alma Young and C. S. “Farmer” Brown were the two outstanding Sunday School teachers I remember, and I will never forget the Sister Josephine W. Johnson who taught our crowd when we were 15 and 16.  We had Sunday School, Sacrament Meting and M.I.A. the same day.  She was always ready to chaperone our activities and we loved her.  I was bitterly disappointed when family circumstances prompted my father to reply to an inquiry that he would not be able to send me on a mission.  I still have the letter from Gustave O. Larsen of the Sunday School General Board when he wrote me commending me for my work, and expressing the hope that I would someday have the chance to go on my mission.
We discussed College but times were hard so when I graduated I took the Arizona State Teacher’s examination. I was fortunate enough to pass as the exams were made stiffer that year.  I applied for a school in the Gila Valley where I would be in a Mormon community and near relatives.  July came and no answer so Mother and I went to the County School Superintendent’s office to see if she had any schools left.  There was one on the Robles Ranch teaching the Spanish children of the help.  I would be able to come home once during the year. I was interviewed by Mr. Robles and he sent me back to the County School Office to sign the contract.  It was not what we would have liked but then Fate stepped in, or the answer to prayer.  The County School Superintendent had left but five minutes before for lunch so we walked downtown met an uncle who was riding out home.  We went with him rather than wait as he was coming right back.  There was a letter from M. Mickleson of Thatcher with one enclosed offering me the school in Eden, Arizona.
A new life began for me as I met my future husband, Marion P. Thatcher.  My thought as I walked down the aisle of the Eden Ward Sunday School with all eyes on the “new School Ma’am” and met the eyes of the Theological teacher was “Why he looks like he thinks he knows me.”  His, as he told me later was “That’s the girl I am going to marry.”  He had been back from his mission for about 14 months.  Our first date was after an M. I. A. OfficersPage 5meeting.  He was the Y.M.M.I.A. Superintendent, I a counselor to the Young Ladies.  He had been irrigating for 56 hours and came between turns wearing boots.  The Young Ladies President asked him to take the new school teacher home.  We were soon an accepted couple in the young folks group and enjoyed all the thrills of courtship.
One of the teachers failed to show up when school started and the Trustees called Mother in Tucson.  She came and taught the first two grades that first semester then decided to go to Gila College (now Eastern Arizona College at Thatcher) the second semester to obtain the High School Graduation certificate that she had left too soon to get in Payson since she had accompanied her family to Mexico.  She then taught several years in Virden, New Mexico.  Since I helped to keep Mother and the family, I did not save the money I hoped to for my mission.
I was thrilled with my school teaching the third, fourth, and fifth graders.  Oran Williams of Thatcher, the principal, had the seventh and eighth grades.  I loved the church and social life in this little community.  I helped in the Primary and Sunday School too.  We gave plays in M. I. A., taking one to the surrounding towns in the Valley.  When Marion asked the question in March we made plans to get married on his birthday, September 1st.  But postponement was indicated so I could help the family and we decided to wait.  I taught a second year, setting my wedding for April, my birth month.

We went back to Tucson for the summer between.  Grandmother Susette S. Cardon came to me saying “You are what they call it-be-gaged?”  When I said “Yes” she replied “I knew it, I dreamed it!”  She died 19 July 1923 shortly after.  Hers was a wonderfully full life.  She was faithful to the last.  She read her French Book of Mormon and Bible every day.  Her passing was mercifully quick.  She spent the last two hours of her life before she lost consciousness with my sister Florence and I laughing at the differences between her young days and ours, then was struck suddenly and was buried in the graveyard at Binghampton.  I went back over to Eden for the 24th of July holiday.
Now for the family background of my husband, his Mother’s Plumb lines came to America between 1620 and 1642 from England.  The sixth great Grandfather married Elizabeth Norton and it is through this Plumb-Norton line that he traces his Pedigree back through every royal line, the Judean kings, and to Adam.  We have made out our own “Adam Chart” insofar as they can be made out from fact, and then tradition.  His lines go in several places on the “Kinship of Families” chart that Archibald F. Bennett has had put out for Pres. George Albert Smith and others.  The Plumbs joined the church in the early days.
The Thatcher-Taylor line originates in Somersetshire and Devonshire.  The Thomas line while in Devonshire is believed to be of Welsh Origin.  Marion’s father Lorenzo Moses Thatcher was born in Brynmawr, Breconshire, and used to say that his house was half in Wales and half in England, which statement was born out in a clipping from a Welsh newspaper wherein a man by the name of L. M. Thomas (a relative?) wrote in 1952 “I was born in Wales at Brynmawr, but I learned early that the part of Brynmawr south of the old railway line that ran through the market square was in England.  Grandmother Prudence Harding Thomas had 6 children by her first husband, Francis Taylor, recent research has indicated.  Two died in England.  Three of these were sealed to her second husband Joseph Thomas Thatcher and he raised them.  Grandmother and Grandfather Thatcher were members of the Tredegar Branch, Monmouthshire Conference.  They were baptized in Tredegar and came to America 2 Sept 1874 on the Ship “Wyoming” with Lorenzo (Marion’s father) and their daughter Mary Ann.  Grandfather Francis Taylor had come over in 1866 going first to Canada.
Grandmother Prudence H. T. Thatcher died two years after the arrival in America.  They had been planning to go through the Temple.  Grandfather Thatcher worked 15 years in the granite quarry for the Salt Lake Temple.  We have the crowbar that he used in quarrying the granite.  We also have an iron shovel made by Grandfather Merlin Plumb that was used to carry coals from one campfire to another while he was crossing the plains.  Marion was the last child blessed by Grandfather Plumb and he gave him the name of “Marion not because it had been a family name but for General Marion, the Swamp Fox, one of the greatest men that ever lived” as he told them.
His parents families came from Utah to Arizona, settling in Eden which was then called Curtis, in the 1870′ s.  Lorenzo Moses Thatcher and Sarah Judith Plumb were married 24 Dec 1885.  Their first child, Joseph Merlin, was born in Eden.  Then they made the trip by wagon to the Manti Temple to be sealed for time and eternity.  We were happy to have had the privilege of going through that temple a couple of years ago.  Lorenzo Hyrum was born in Payson, and the rest in Eden.  They were:  Elizabeth Prudence, Alva Layman, Sarah Matilda, John Ryla, Marion Plumb (my husband) and Ralph Admiral.
Page 6

Edith and May, 1923Marion was born 1 Sept 1899.  He attended school in Coontown as the District west and south of the Thatcher homestead in Eden was called and went one year in Eden.  He did not get to attend High school as his father’s health was bad.  When he was twelve he and his brother John, age fourteen, took over running the farm doing men’s work and they paid it out.  Marion worked for two years as a cowboy on Stanley mountain to the southwest of the home.  Chase Kimball was Bishop when he was called on a mission which lasted from 11 July 1919 to 11 Jul 1921.  It was in the Southern States.  Charles A. Callis was his mission President.  He had a very happy and richly rewarding spiritual time while there performing a number of baptisms and making many lifelong friends.  While he was there his sister Prudence died leaving six children, the youngest a pair of twin girls 18 months old.  The Thatchers took these children to raise.  So he was used to responsibilities.  As before stated, when he returned he was active in the church.  
I taught my second year at the Day School near Duncan, Arizona which as since been discontinued.  I had the first four grades.  Mother was teaching in Virden a few miles away.  Aunt Ella was also teaching at the Day School so I stayed with her during the week then in Virden weekends.  It was an interesting year.  Marion came up during the Christmas holidays.  I worked in the Primary there, and Sunday School, going to Safford for the Union Meetings.

The Wedding Day of Marion Plumb Thatcher and Edith Cardon was 5 April 1924.  It was a Saturday since I was teaching.  Marion came up Friday evening.  Then he, Mother, Aunt Ella and I went to Safford.  I couldn’t get away from my job so that we could go to the Salt Lake Temple but we were married in the Safford Court House by my uncle Harry L. Payne who was Clerk of the Court at the time and also in the St. Joseph Stake Presidency.  He also officiated at the Temple Weddings of two of my sons.  We stayed in Safford that night then went back to my job.  Marion went home the following Tuesday as he was farming.  I moved to Eden the 12 May 1924, moving in with his folks.
Marion had been sustained in the Eden Ward Bishopric 24 May 1923 and was released in 1927, September.  I was Second Counselor in the Primary and acted as teacher, organist and Chorister in the other organizations.
Times were busy.  Marion and the boys had a combine and they did custom harvesting.  It was my first experience cooking for large crews and that type of farming.  Marion’s mother had been blind for three years at one period of her life, taking treatments in Salt Lake.  Her trouble; wild hairs scratching the eyeballs came back and it was decided to send her to Los Angeles for treatments.  She took the twins with her and I took care of the housework and family while she was gone.
We remodeled and painted a little two room and porch cottage that we bought from his oldest brother John and moved it to a corner of the farm next to the highway.  We planted flowers and during later summers the climbing roses, honeysuckle, and others were a riot of color.  It was the talk of the motorists going by to the Indian Hot Springs as we lived above the ditch and had to haul most of the water.  The twins used to help and I gave them music lessons.
Death visited again that September while Marion’s mother was in California treating her eyes.  His father died suddenly, 22 Sept 1924.  The family all came back but his mother and brother Alva didn’t get there in time for the services as they had a wreck.  Fortunately no one was injured.  We couldn’t wait the indefinite several days then as now and we expected them in.  Mother Thatcher moved uptown then to put the children in school.  Elmer, the oldest nephew, stayed with us to help on the farm.

Paul and his Grandmother CardonWe moved into our little home.  It was a happy time.  Our son Marion Paul, who made his appearance at 4:25 A. M. Mar 1925, was the first grandchild and great grandchild on my mother’s side of the family.  He was born in his great grandparents (Done) Golden Wedding Year, choosing the day between the birthdates of his great grandfather, Abraham Done and his grandmother Edith D. Cardon.  He was a lovely child, — had white hair and striking black eyes like “holes burned into a blanket” according to his father.  Aunt Rozella T. Hancock stayed with us.  He had a very narrow call during his second summer.  We had the harvesters again and some of the old fashioned black fly paper go put down where he could reach it while we were preparing the evening meal.  It was really a wild ten mile ride, with a prayer in our hearts.  Fortunately our family doctor Dr. Morris was there and his life was saved.
Golden haired gray eyed Leavitt Thomas decided his father’s birth date was good enough for him, so at 9:00 A. A. on Sept 1, 1926 he lustily announced his arrival.  Dr. Morris officiated again.  He was huskier build than Paul and they were almost the same size before too many years went by.  We were asked if they werePage 7twins.  Leavitt’s hair turned real dark brown when he was about 15 months old, beginning in a circle at the crown of his head.

Marion’ brother John worked in the mines in Globe in the winters while the grain was growing as there was not enough work to keep both going.  We took our turn away the winter of 1927-1928.  Marion helped clear the land for the Ellsworth Brothers at Queen Creek for about six weeks then we went to Phoenix where he worked on Mr. Manson’s well rig for a $1.00 a day.  There was a slight depression on but we managed.  We moved back to Eden when it was time to harvest the grain.  I was glad as I did not like living in a city.  Just out and handy (like I am now) suits me fine.
The Temple was dedicated in October when we lived in Phoenix.  We had not been able to get married in the Temple, so we got ready, and on 21 Nov 1927 we went in with a lot of our folks and were sealed for Time and all Eternity.  Words cannot describe the thrill when they brought us our two tiny sons who were dressed in their little white suits and they were sealed to us.  Our hearts were thankful for this blessing.
Marion was appointed Sunday School teacher and worked with the Scouts when we came back to Eden.  I worked with the organizations as before.  It was during this period that I was a second counselor in the Eden Primary with Hannah O. Kempton, President and Inez H. Carpenter.  We enjoyed the church work and the socials that were held in the new amusement hall.  It had been built partially as well as the new Chapel while Marion was in the Bishopric.  He hauled the first load of lumber when they began the building.

One of the tragedies of our life was losing our only daughter Edith, who was born prematurely in the Mesa Southside Hospital while I was down visiting my parents who lived in Chandler.  This was 24 Oct 1929.  She lived only 3 ½ hours.  She was blessed by her great grandfather Abraham Done, and grandmother, his wife helped me.  Marion’s mother and brother Alva came down with him.  He stayed with me and mother Thatcher and Alva took the baby back to Eden where grave side services were held and Alva Bp ______ & _____ ______ dedicated the grave.  I was very ill for a month.  Faith and prayers saved my life.  It was hard to understand why our only daughter had to be taken.  My Patriarchal Blessing said several times that I would have all that I desired in righteousness and we always wished that we would be blessed with another daughter, but were not.  It was not until my later married life and my first three sons had been married in the Temple that I decided that my prayers had been answered in God’s wisdom, and their wives were the daughters we were to have.

In the fall of 1930 we turned the running of the Eden property over to John and moved to a Grade A Dairy five miles southeast of Mesa belonging to J. G. Peterson.  We had from nine to thirteen around our table the next three years.  Marion’s mother brought Prudence’s children down and they attended the Mesa Schools.  She worked in the Arizona Temple with her sisters, Martha J. P. Tryon, who lived in Mesa and Marilla P. Hall of Boulder Utah.  They hadn’t seen Aunt Marilla for forty years.  It was a wonderful time for the three sisters.  They stayed in Mesa for the Temple sessions at Aunt Martha’s.  Then she came out weekends and the sisters came a number of times to visit.  Aunt Marilla died the following summer, Marion’s mother in the fall.
The twins, Netta and Nina, Were with us all the time, also Woodrow.  Irving, Dewaine and Elmer came part of the time.  The girls graduated from the eighth grade while they were there.  The boys helped with the Dairy work.  The girls and I did the housework.  At first we found it hard to get through in time to keep up with our Sunday meetings, but we decided no job was worth missing our church, so I helped bottle the milk while the girls took care of the house.  All the milking was done by hand then.  This arrangement worked out fine, and we made it.
We did less church work in those busy three years than at any time in our life.  Marion was a Ward Teacher.  The last year we were there, late 1933 and early 1934 Marion was chosen Chairman of the Genealogical Society of the Mesa Second Ward, and I gave the lessons and acted as secretary until we found one.  We did go into the Temple to do Ordinance work whenever we could get in.
Marion’s mother was a wonderful woman.  She made many sacrifices to raise her family, then her daughter’s family.  She worked in the Relief Society and was visiting teacher for a number of years.  Her health was not too good and though she consulted with doctors a number of times, they did not seem to help her too much.  But she kept things going and was always cheerful.  She enjoyed her last winter at the Temple with her two sisters.  When the Temple closed, she took the girls to Eden for the summer.  Two of her sons lived there.  She had a stroke in August 1931, paralyzing her right side and taking her speech.  When she eased up they brought her back to us.  She improved a lot but had to bePage 8helped, and never regained her strength or speech.  She could make her wishes pretty well known though.  Then in November she suffered a relapse and let us know that she wanted to go “Home”.  So the boys took her back to Eden.  Her sister, Aunt Martha P. Tryon, stayed with her and on 27 Nov 1931 she passed away peacefully and was buried there in the Eden Cemetery.

We went on as usual.  But the Depression years came on and it became increasingly hard to keep such a large family going.  Milk sold at 5¢ a quart; our lettuce crop and pig raising failed.  So we decided to return to the Eden farm.  Marion had bought the homestead estate from his brothers and sister after his mother died.  John rented it until we moved back.

We had hoped and prayed for another baby after losing our daughter, so the birth of our third son, Kenneth Cardon, was welcomed by all.  He was born on the Mesa Dairy at 8:10 A. M., 3 Feb 1932.  He was a lively, likeable child.  He was nearly two years old when we went back to Eden in early 1934.
Our home had been accidently burned down the year before we moved back to Eden by some people who were renting it, so we had to fix up and move into the place of his mother.  We got fixed up as well as possible.  Some odd jobs were found until the grain crop came off.  The twins went to live with John and Ellen.  Dewaine worked at the Indian Hot Springs. Elmer and Ralph went to Utah and Oregon hunting work.  Woodrow started with arthritis before we left Mesa.  We had him treated there then put under the doctor’s care at Safford.  However he became increasingly worse.  It was the inflammatory kind.  Arrangements were made to put him in the L. D. S. Hospital in Salt Lake City where he was treated unsuccessfully.  He died 5 Dec 1935.  Dewaine came back to live with us a few months and had a heart attack and died 23 Dec 1935.
Marion and his brother Alva went to Clifton and bought one of the homes that were being wrecked and sold.  They tore it down themselves and trucked the material to Eden to build us a home.  We put this on a lot we bought above the ditch and close to town.  We made three bedrooms, living room, kitchen and bath.  It was finished enough so that we moved into it in October 1934.  It was nice to be in our own home again.
We took up our church activities again.  Marion was Superintendent of the Sunday School; I was a class leader in Relief Society, the second Counselor to Annie R. Christensen and with Hannah O. Kempton in Feb 1934.  I also worked in Primary, some in M. I. A., and as organist and chorister of the Ward and Sunday School at various times.
“It’s another boy” were the words that greeted Dr. Morris as he came through the door.  It was Morris Lorenzo, born at 7:10 A. M. 15 Dec 1934.  Kenneth had broken his leg, a triangular piece in the front of his right shin two days before.  He jumped off a carpenter’s saw horse into the sand.  We were quite busy.  Vinnie I. Marshall and my sister-in-law Carrie P. Thatcher helped us.
We lived in Eden until August 1937.  Then – another move, this time to Chandler, Arizona and where we seem to have settled.  We came to run the 120-acre farm of my father whose health was failing.  He and mother moved to Mesa.  They spent a lot of time working in the Arizona Temple.  Mother cared for Aunt Katie, Father’s sister several years until she died.  Father was a set apart worker for several years.  Mother was helping out with the sealings.

We soon made arrangements to buy the Ranch.  It is devoted to grain raising and Dairy farming.  We fell in love with the Chandler Ward.  The people were really sociable and accepted us with the same sweet spirit always shown in our Latter Day Saints Wards.
Boys being our specialty, we were not too surprised when our family was completed with the arrival of our fifth boy, John Philip Thatcher, born 11:20 P. M. in the Mesa Southside District Hospital.  A long wait made his welcome warm.  17 Jan 1943.
We have been very happy with our boys, — and they are all boy.  I was always amused that invariably when one arrived someone always said, “Well, he’s pretty enough to be a girl anyway”.  Paul Leavitt and Kenneth were born on Wednesdays, Edith, our girl on a Thursday (as was I),  Morris on Saturday, and John on Sunday.  We always took them to church with us even though a large portion was spent on the front seats.
Page 9Paul and Leavitt attended schools in Mesa, Eden, and Chandler, Morris, Kenneth and John in Chandler.  The first four are graduates of Chandler High School.  Paul went one semester to the University of Arizona in Tucson and Morris to the Brigham Young University at Provo.  They were active in school affairs.  Paul tried public speaking and dramatics.  They all four took agriculture being members of the Future Farmers of America.  Several honors were bestowed on them.  They were members of judging teams in Tucson, Flagstaff, and Prescott.  Paul and Leavitt were Presidents of the Chandler Chapter, Kenneth and Morris held Offices.  Leavitt and Kenneth won trips to Kansas City, Missouri with Chapter Representatives given b the Santa Fe Railroad.  William C. Danforth, author of the book “I Dare You” attended the F.F.A. Parents and Sons Banquet when Leavitt was president.  He was spending some time at the San Marcos Hotel.  He gave Leavitt an autographed copy of the book and invited him to attend Camp Miniwanca, a training school for Youth leaders on Lake Michigan near Shelby, Michigan.  Mr. Danforth paid his expenses while there.  He had a wonderful experience and vacation while there for the ten-day training period.  Mr. Danforth was on the Camp Board and in charge.
Paul and Leavitt played the piano some while in Eden and Paul studied the clarinet in Chandler.  Leavitt went on practicing piano and was asked t be the Chandler Ward Primary organist at age 11, and Sunday School at thirteen.  When the Hammond organ was installed he played that.  He has been active in music in Chandler, Alma Ward in Mesa, and Gilbert (where he was choir director too).  He played the organ at the Temple one night a week for two seasons.  The boys were all active in Priesthood work, being officers in their quorums and also did Ward Teaching.  We also had five Scouts.  Morris was an Eagle Scout and took several honors.  Leavitt acted in the Sunday School Superintendency in Chandler.
Morris took a prominent part in Athletics, being track man and a star football player, until he injured his knee, about the middle of his Senior year.  John is now in Junior High School, where he plays the trombone in the Band.  He was quite active in Little League Baseball this last summer.
Paul served in the American Theatre of the Army n World War II, from 11 Apr 1944 till 7 May 1946, when he was released a Corporal.  Leavitt was in the Civil Air Patrol, but not in the regular army because of a sinus condition.  Marion was inducted in World War I but got just as far as Bowie when the Armistice was signed, so the group was returned to their homes.  Paul worked in the Soil Conservation Service after his release, then at a Service Station and on the farm.  Leavitt was in the Harvest sheds at Mesa and for Hulets.  Kenneth worked for Alma Pate south of Chandler.  The three are now in Grade A. Dairy work, Paul and Kenneth with their father on the Ranch, Leavitt on the Fincher Ranch in Higley.  Morris had training in Construction work during his summers.
As before stated my married sons were worthy to go through the Temple of the Lord in Mesa with their chosen mates.  Paul married Melva Bond; Leavitt, Joyce Hunsaker; and Kenneth, Norma Maxine Hunsaker, the latter two being sisters, all three lovely daughters.  And now we have seven grandchildren with hopes of more to watch grow and develop.
Hobbies have no special place in my life.  I did crochet, and do some art work, and textile painting, and canning, and also donated tome folding bandages in World War II at the Red Cross.  I acted as Chandler P.T.A. Historian 1951-1953 and compiled the P. T. A. History from 1912, its organization, getting a lot of information from the Chandler Arizonan Files.  Incidentally, History Compiling may be a hobby as I also compiled that of the Chandler Ward Primary, The Chandler Ward Relief Society, and the San Tan Branch Ward and Organization Histories as well as those I could get of our various family branches.
But on the whole my spare time has been devoted to that most rewarding work of all – Church Service.  We held from 2 to 5 positions in the small wards.  My longest periods of service to date are 27 years in Primary, 26 in Sunday School, and about 17 years as chorister in organizations and Ward.  Eden Sunday School Supt. J. T. Brown really launched a frightened girl into Chorister.  I was organist and was persuaded to lead the opening song.  As I caught my breath after the prayer, I heard him say, “Shall  we put her in”?, and the reply, “Yes”.  Chandler has accounted for 11 years of that time.  Marion was Aaronic Priesthood Director, then called on a Stake Mission, and taken from that to spend six years in the Chandler Ward Bishopric, under Bishop Donald Ellsworth.  He was also Ward Teacher Supervisor.  I worked in the Relief Society, mainly Secretary, and finished my record of holding every office in the Primary when I was made President in 1941, and served 6 years.  Father’s Day, 15 June 1947 will always be remembered as the day my father, Louis Paul Cardon died, and the day I was released as Primary President.
Page 10My church activities began under Bishop Heber E. Farr, Binghampton.  Chase Kimball was Bishop when my husband was sent on his mission from Eden; Heber C. Kempton when I taught in Eden.  When I married,  Marion was in the Bishopric with Bishop Thomas F. Fuller; we also worked together under Heber C. Kempton again.  Then in Mesa it was Bishop Isaac Dana.  Our Chandler Bishops were Ralph E. Brown, Donald Ellsworth, Jesse Shumway, Archie L. Jones, and in San Tan, David W. Hulet, then, now that the Chandler Ward is divided we have Charles H. Willis.
Marion had his third time in the Bishopric as Counselor (making over thirteen years) this time in the Branch Presidency of the San Tan Branch, Mesa Stake, and Indian Branch.  I finally had the mission call which I secretly regretted not being able to answer so many years before.  On Feb 20, 1952, David W. Hulet and Reginald Brimhall came to our home and told us that the Pima Indians living on the Gila Indian Reservation at San Tan were to be organized as an independent Branch in the Mesa Stake and that we were the third couple to be called there.  Marion was to be Second Counselor.  The women; Alice R. Hulet, Ione S. Brimhall, and myself were set apart as missionaries to work in the organizations.  We were appointed 24 Feb 1952 and released Easter 18 Apr 1854.  It was a busy rewarding field of service.  We learned to love, appreciate and understand the problems of our Lamanite Brothers and Sisters.  We completed all the organizations and the executive officers and most of the positions were filled by them.  A recreation program was built up and Leavitt, our son, and Randall S. Hulet, son of Bro. Hulet, were called to take care of it.  They had served six months of their two years term when we were released.  They had three nights a week, with M. I. A. their responsibility.  The Chapel was remodeled and painted and additional class rooms built.  All Branch members were brought back into activity and were very cooperative learning to accept their responsibilities.
The Hulets and the Brimhalls had worked with us in the Chandler Sunday School, Relief Society and Primary.  Sister Hulet was my counselor the 6 years I was Primary President.  We thought we were close friends when we began our Branch Presidency and Missionary work, but we really learned to love and appreciate the abilities and good qualities of our co-workers.  It required the closest cooperation and faith and love to carry on.

When I was asked how I felt about laboring with the Indians, I told them that I would like it, but that I had just one request to make, — That is that I would be permitted to keep Monday for my Genealogy.  I started Genealogical Research 7 July 1941, after taking the Genealogical training Course in Sunday School under the able leadership of Sister Emma M. Skousen.  Mother and I used to go to the Library together, searching the English Parish Registers.  We were truly blessed, as they had large numbers of Registers from the Shires where our ancestors originated.  A count of June 1954 showed that we had over 16,000 relative names on our Done lines.  All but about 3,000 have been processed through the Index Bureau.  An answer to prayers in Research was also given this past month when after over 20 years correspondence by various members of the Done Family, I finally found the marriage of our great-great grandparents, John Baker and Nancy Morby, definitely settling that her maiden was not Morley as some had thought.
We also found a lot of new grandparents on my husband’s line, the Plumb-Norton Line mentioned before, in George Ormerod’s History of Cheshire.  There were 174 of the Pedigree Families with over 5000 members.  Then we had already gathered over 2000 on the Thatcher and Thomas lines of his too.
Working with my mother in genealogy has been a wonderful experience.  It has made me appreciate her even more than before, if that is possible.  I put the families on the family group sheets and mailed them into the Index Bureau.  She took charge of the checking of the baptisms, endowments, and sealings.  This arrangement kept things going smoothly.
Then in October 1947 I was asked by President Ellsworth and the Temple Genealogical Committee to donate one day a week to the Arizona Temple Genealogical Library as a set apart assistant Librarian and Researcher.  I can never express the joy I have received in being allowed to do this.  Thursdays was my day at first.  Then I changed to Mondays.  I also worked six weeks in charge of the Library when it was moved from the Temple dining room to our new Library in the Temple Bureau of Information.  The faculty and Librarians are now representative of the entire Temple District.  We met with the Arizona Temple President, Arwell L. Pierce and the Stake Presidents; Pres D. F. Heywood Phoenix Stake, Harold Wright, Maricopa Stake, and Donald Ellsworth Mesa Stake to be set apart again.  I was set apart by Donald Ellsworth as “Assistant Librarian in Arizona Temple District Genealogical Library”, this indicating the growth of our Library.Page 11The foregoing explanation of my work in Genealogy was the reason for my request for Monday.
We also have completed family groups and histories for all branches of our families, living.  My Father organized the Louis Philip Cardon Family Organization, descendants of himself and two brothers 19 Mar 1947, a couple of months before he died.  Incidentally we have over 1000 members of that group on record.

Chandler Ward was divided 31 May 1954 (the third division) to make Chandler Ward, and Chandler Second Ward.  We are still in Chandler Ward, ward teacher and Relief Society Secretary.
Holidays are usually emphasized, especially Thanksgiving and Christmas, with family gatherings, and our Ranch has been the scene of many.  We like the usual recreations.  The first part of our married life did not have too many trips or vacations.  It was usually a trip from Eden to the Salt River Valley or a trip the other way around to visit the folks, depending on where we were living at the time.
My first Conference trip to Salt Lake City was with Primary President Edith H. Eyring, Brother and Sister O.L. Cluff, and a lady from Mesa.  It was in 1939 and we came back by way of Treasure Island and visited the World’s Fair (Calif).  Since then Marion and I have been back a number of times with the Bishoprics of Chandler and San Tan and with our brothers and sister and their wives or husbands.  Our trips were inspirational as well as enjoyable.  Our largest undertaking was a 17-day 5000 mile trip touring eight states, beginning with Utah, then Yellowstone Park and points between, finally down the Pacific Coast.  We took Morris, John and Kenneth with us.  My sister Mary and her husband Charles Clouse had their four younger children.  We had a wonderful time and will long remember it.  We began going on fishing trips, usually to the White Mountains in Northern Arizona, in 1947 and have been each summer since.
Such is my Life’s History.  What are our plans for the future?  More of the same, — association with our family and friends, service in the Church, and Genealogical Research.  Our testimony of the Gospel is a living part of our lives, and we are thankful to our Heavenly Father for being privileged to have lived this part of our lives.
Adding – March 1955
Time marched on and our expected grandchildren arrived.  Kenneth and Norma had their son, Kenneth Cardon Thatcher, born 18 Oct 1954, small but a fine son.  His sister Hazel Maxine’s birthday was 1 May 1952.  Paul and Melva’s third son Darrell Leon arrived 12 Nov 1954, a happy lad.  Melvin Paul, our oldest grandson (their first) was born 8 Aug 1944 while Paul was away in the army and Roland Neil 14 Jun 1946 just after he was released.  Their sister Janell’s birthday was 10 Jan 1951.
Leavitt was in a car wreck the day before Christmas, being seriously injured, brain concussion, chest injuries, and a double compound fracture of the left knee.  He was in the hospital four weeks.  The cast was taken off a couple of weeks ago and it seems to have healed as it should.  The doctor is quite encouraged with it and he will have good use of it so we feel that he ha been blessed considering the seriousness of the injury.

He and Joyce have two girls, Edith Lorraine, born 17 Apr 1947 and Clyda Joy, 18 Apr 1949, and a son, Dennis Leavitt, born 5 Sept 1951.  We rather hoped he would come on his father’s and grandfather’s birth date, 1 Sept, but he chose his own.
On Feb 7 1955, happiness came to them with the arrival of their daughter, Judith Gail, 8 pounds 11 ounces, only to be dimmed when her life started fading in about 8 hours, and sorrow came when her sweet spirit was called back by our Heavenly Father the evening of Feb 8, — 31 hours old.  She seemed much older as she heard and seemed to know when people came in where she was.  She was named Judith Gail for her great grandmother, Sarah Judith P. Thatcher.  The knowledge that she was born under the covenant is a comfort to her parents, and they felt that she was saved for them, and then called back for her mission hereafter.
Morris attended the Eastern Arizona State Junior College in Thatcher for a semester, staying with Alva and Carrie.  He met Norma Youngman there.  They decided to get married Feb 14, and were married in the Globe Ward Church by the Bishop, Heber H. Pace in her hometown. So we had all of life, a birth, a death and a marriage in a week.
After much consultation I was released by Bishop Willis as Relief Society Secretary, and appointed to teach the Genealogical Course in Sunday School, and Marion was made Ward Teaching Secretary.Page 12Mother’s Day, 9 May 1954 was also rather a hard day as Kenneth had a very serious automobile wreck while returning from a fishing trip on the Lakes.  He was thrown from the car on his head causing brain concussion and was unconscious most of the week until Thursday when he roused enough that Dr. Skousen told him what had happened.  He had quite a time until the concussion healed but we are very thankful for his recovery.
Marion had also been in a wreck 19 Apr 1951, which put him in the hospital with three broken ribs, and various bruises.  The three wrecks in our family are the most serious accidents we have had.
ADDING, FEBRUARY 1959 (as assigned activity, Life Story (SAVIOURS ON MOUNT ZION) I bring up to date). 
It has been nearly four years since I added to this life story.  From now on it will be a little more in detail.  Quite a few changes in our way of life have taken place.
Up to the last addition, we had been together as a family at least where it took just a little time to get in contact.  However after Morris’s marriage, he lived in Globe and worked in the mines in Miami as an Assayer in the office.
Paul and Melva decided to buy a place of their own.  He had been running the 30 acres of Leavitt’s and milking his cows here.  Mrs. Verslius, who owned the property adjoining it wanted to buy it to add to theirs so it was sold the first part of March, 1955.  They looked around the Valley, but land values were priced so high that they didn’t feel like they could make the payments that would be required and have enough to live on.
Marion and I, Paul and Melva, and Leavitt and Joyce decided to go to Salt Lake to April General Conference.  We left early, 29 Mar 1955 and went through Nevada, looking at several places along the route and in Idaho.  They thought they had one bargained for in Homedale, Idaho, but it fell through.
We came back by Salt Lake City for Conference and had a wonderful time.  There was a real heavy snowfall, from 10 to 17 inches, and the scenery was a winter wonderland and quite a novelty for us.  Conference sessions were inspirational, as always, and we appreciated having our children with us.  We enjoyed visiting with the relatives too.  One rather unexpected result came from the snow.  Leavitt’s knee had been getting stiffer and Dr. Skousen had told him he would probably have to have an operation on it after we returned, to loosen up the tendons.  While we were visiting in American Fork at Lucy and Raymond’s on April 4th it cleared.  Raymond had some pigs that he had bought at the auction sale in a pen he had made out of bales of hay.  They got out and scattered.  Paul and Leavitt ran out to pen them up.  Leavitt kept slipping on rocks that he could not see under the snow, and really hurt his knee.  However, when we got home to check it, Dr. Skousen asked him what he had done.  The adhesions had all pulled loose, and an operation was not necessary.
We found all well at home when we returned.  On the 25th of April, Paul received a phone call from Edwin Ethington in Homedale, about a farm being for sale, so he and Marion went to see it and bought it.  They took part of his things up in June (19th).  Morris went with them.  Paul got work at the Simplot Vegetable Sheds so he stayed and Marion and Morris came back on the bus.  Paul stayed until the latter part of July and then came for his family.  The move was made 27 July 1955, going through Utah, where they visited relatives en route.  They also went to Temple Square and other points of interest in Salt Lake.
Leavitt decided he would like to invest in property so in May 1956 they went to Homedale and bought a place about a half a mile from Paul’s, which Paul has been running.
It became apparent about this time that Marion would have to leave during the hot summers, by doctors orders.  The undulant fever seemed to be under control.  It was diagnosed 24 Aug 1952, but he had felt badly for some time before then.  His nerves were left in such a condition that the excessive heat made him quite ill and caused him to black out.  The doctor advised the coast, saying high altitude would not be good, but the air there bothered his sinus.Page 13Aug. 3, 1956 we left for Carpinteria, California to visit with Joe and Luella Thatcher, taking John.  We went by way of Bullhead city on the Colorado River where David and Alice H Hulet with whom we had labored at San Tan with the Indians lived.  We had a nice visit with them, and enjoyed looking over their project.  Marion’s sister, Sarah, and her husband, Bill Ford, came to Carpinteria and visited while we were there.  We enjoyed the change, visiting, and the sea, where John swam a number of times.  However the dampness and fog affected Marion’s sinus, so we left.  We went to see Stan and Ellen Carr in Baldwin Park and Emanuel and Ruth at Covina, spent an afternoon swimming in the ocean with them, and then started for Idaho.  We stopped at Live Oak and saw my sister Lucille and her husband Ether Matthews.
We stayed in Leavitt’s house in Homedale.  Marion felt much better by the time we left for home the first week in September.

Kenneth has taken the responsibility of running the farm, with John’s help,  Leonard Ethington ran the cotton ground in 1957 as we had to leave so much earlier.  However we made plans and Kenneth ran it in 1958.
We spent the summer of 1957 in Homedale too, leaving about the middle of June, and returning the middle of September.  Marion and I went alone this time, leaving John to help Kenneth.  On our way in 1957 we visited with the Thatcher cousins in Payson, the Burch in Heber, and Foote in Nephi, and got a lot of genealogical information on the Taylor line from them.  We went by Ralph and Bessie’s and also saw the rest of the Utah relatives.  Marion helped Raymond on his fruit farm in American Fork while I had the wonderful privilege of attending Leadership Week at the Brigham Young University.  I took the Advanced English Research course and also attended classes in Family Relations, living and budget.
January 4th 1956 the Library Staff was set up and organized.  I worked with Gladys L. Busby under Research on Thursdays.  She had to quit because of ill health, and on 2 Feb 1956, I was made a regular Librarian, instead of assistant, in charge on Thursdays.  

When we returned from Idaho in 1957, I was informed by Logan Brimhall, Director of the Arizona Temple Bureau of Information that I had been chosen to the position of Cataloguer for the Library.  It is quite a responsibility, but I really enjoy it.  I have charge of the card files, cataloguing books and films, and making cards for the “buried” material.  It makes it much better, too, since I have to be away summers, and I can work extra time so that I feel I am doing what I should on the job.  As a Librarian, I had to have a substitute in the summers.  The winter of 1957-1958 was spent in keeping books and films up to date, making cards for various books and periodicals, and re-working the films, which had not been gotten into complete carded shape.
We decided to make a Title and Author set of cards to file in our Surname File like they do in Salt Lake.  On our way to Idaho in 1958, I spent 2 ½ days in the Genealogical Library and Archives.  I consulted with Sister Hill and Howard, Library officials on the proper way to make these, and also with several others on questions on my new work, since we wanted to be as much like Salt Lake as possible.  I also spent a number of hours studying the card files, both the style of cards and the system of filing so I could start this project when I returned in the fall.  It is progressing well.

I also got more information on several pedigree lines.  In May 1956 I borrowed a book called the “Daene” (Done) Family from the New England Historical and Genealogical Society, which gave a lot of information and pictures on the “Done’s of Utkinton” (see Marion’s pedigree).  We had tried for some time to connect my pedigree line of Done’s with this with no success.  Some 6 generations are Marion’s pedigree.  While checking the films on 16 Mar 1958, I was thrilled to find in the British Mission Records, Ashton Branch, Manchester Conference the Baptismal records for Anne Hancock Done, John Done and Sarah Barker (my pedigree) also Anne’s sons James and George.  These gave places of birth definitely, the village, parish which it was in.  The villages they were born in were in Wolstanton Parish, Staffordshire, and these proved that Ann’s parents, John and Elizabeth Hancock were the same John and Elizabeth Hancock who had two sons christened in Wolstanton, just younger than she was, and we were able to use another generation too, John Hancock and Anne Barlow.  I had felt for a long time that these were our HancockPage 14line, and correct, but hadn’t been able to prove it, or find Ann’s exact place of birth, until finding this record and proving my pedigree.  In February I found in the New England Historical and  Genealogical Register an article giving the overseas connection of Peter Aspinwall (Marion’s Pedigree) 6th great grandfather, and the Emigrant.  The reference given was “Genealogist” London for April 1916.  I wrote to London asking if the book could be bought, or the article Photostated, and was quoted the price as $27.50, since the article was on the Aspinall and Aspinwall Families of Lancashire” and ran several issues.  I decided to write to the Library of Congress.  They had the books and microfilmed the portions I needed for $2.85.  Ten new generations on the Aspinwall line were in this.
Marion was asked by Bro. Ben Riggs to act as his first counselor in the Chandler Ward High Priest’s Group, Bro. James M. Saye as second counselor, and Frank W. Jones as the secretary.  He began 13 Nov 1955.  He has really enjoyed this position and in his capacity as activity counselor has been in charge of some very fine High Priest’s socials.  The weekly High Priest’s check-up meeting for the presidency were alternated at the four homes, with the wives attending and we had some nice visits during the business portion and enjoy this get-together.  When Bro Jones health became too bad for him to continue, Glendon Lamoreaux was appointed secretary.  Marion has felt at times that being away in the summer, he should be released, but those in authority have asked him to keep the position since there isn’t too much activity during the summer, and he is able to carry on while home.  He also acts as Ward teacher.
I enjoyed my work in the Sunday School Genealogical Training Course, Saviors on Mount Zion, which I began Dec. 19, 1954, and the second year, Proving Your Pedigree.  I had not entirely collected material for a Book of Remembrance, but had it in several books, but I assembled it as the assigned activities took place.  When I had to leave the summer of 1956, they discontinued the class while I was gone, so I told them to get a substitute for the summer of 1957.  Sister Lalome C. Farnsworth was appointed.  Doctor Willard I Skousen, Sunday School Superintendent, called me 11 Oct 1957.  He asked if I would substitute and give the Stake lesson for the course that month as the Stake Supervisor had to resign.  When I told him I was no longer Ward instructor for the course, he asked me if I would consider the Stake position.  This had to be cleared through the Stake High Council and Stake Presidency, and the Bishopric.  On 19 Oct my brother-in-law, Charles I. Clouse a member of the High Council called me to say the appointment had been approved.  I was set apart for this position Tuesday evening, 17 Dec 1957 by Stake Pres. Coun. L. R. Layton; Pres H. Doran Allen, and Haskell V. Stradling assisted.  He gave a wonderful setting apart prayer and blessing.

I helped the Homedale Idaho Ward Genealogical Society with their ward survey for family groups, and I typed 91 family groups for them. They gave me a nice party just before I left, and a lovely pale blue cover for my Book of Remembrance. In 1958 I acted as the censor for their ward genealogical school.

Mother’s health was not good about 6 weeks after the holidays in 1956. Her blood pressure was high, her heart and nerves bad. She finally consented to put herself under Dr. Skousen’s care. 13 Feb 1957 we brought her out to our home to watch her and take care of her until she got better. Her recovery was not too quick, but she was well enough by the time we had to leave the 11th of June for Idaho that she was able to go back to her own home, with Mrs. Maisie Walding to help her. Mrs. Walding left 18 July 1958, and mother has been by herself since. She has been able to go to church, conferences, and a few Relief Society meetings, but does not join us in any of the holiday celebrations. However we all make it a point to go see her. I had quite a hospital the March she was with me as Marion got a bad slash on his ankle from the lever on the tractor, 15 Mar.

Naturally during this period we have had a number of grandchildren. Paul and Melva had two born in Caldwell; Virgil Dean, born 1 Aug 1956, and Jeffrey Dale born 10 Oct 1957. We saw Virgil when he was 3 1/2 weeks old, but Jeffrey was about 8 months old before we saw him.

Leavitt and Joyce had Jerold Lee, born 7 Feb 1956, just one year after Judith Gail’s birth, and also Janis Ruth who was Page 15born 22 Aug 1958. They were born in the Mesa Osteopathic Hospital.

Kenneth and Norma surprised us with twin sons, Merlin Clyde, and Marion Carl, weighing a little over three pounds each, two months premature, 6 Aug 1957.  They did fine.  Dr. Skousen sent them home from the Mesa Osteopathic Hospital when they were five days old.
Morris and Norma had Morris Wayne, born 19 July 1955, and David Ray born 7 June 1957, in the Miami Hospital while they were living in Globe.
You will notice from the preceding that we had during 1957, five grandchildren, while we have only four sons married.  That is a 125% increase, and may be considered something of a record…
Leavitt changed his job, leaving the Warren Fincher Dairy where he had been employed since Clyda was a baby.  They moved the last of October, and seem to like it quite well.  He is working, with Louis Tryon, for the Allen brothers, John A. and H. Loran (Larry), who is president of the Mesa Stake.
Marion has lost a sister and a brother by death during this time. We received a phone call from Bill Ford, Sarah’s husband telling us she had had a heart attack, 20 Apr 1957.  She died the next morning, 21 Apr, Easter Sunday.  John and Hyrum came down from Safford, and rode over to Bakersfield with us. Ralph, Alva also came from then Valley, with their wives, and attended the services.  Irving came with Ralph from their homes in Utah. We came home on the 25th.  Then while in Idaho we got word about Hyrum’s death in Duncan, 9 Aug 1958.  Melva and Virgil and Jeffrey rode down with us, staying with her mother. We picked up Ralph and Bessie on our way.  The funeral was held 13 Aug in Pima, Az.  He was buried in Bryce cemetery.  We stopped in Chandler, to check business affairs, and were back in Idaho on the 16th.
We did some remodeling on the inside of our home in March and April 1956.  The living room was extended to the east wall, and made the book cupboards as part of the arch, which was where the old fireplace was.  I use this “extra” room space for my sewing and especially genealogical room, with my table, typewriter, two 3 drawer chest of drawers, and a three tiered Cosco utility cart.  I keep my genealogical record books on this.  It makes it much handier to do the work I need to. We remodeled the southeast bedroom, refinished the kitchen-dining room, fixed a store room and remodeled the west bedroom, also put in cooling ducts.  In Oct 1957 we put tile in the kitchen-dining room area, and Formica on the sink sideboard and table.
We have also had several trips besides out annual summer migration.  Marion and I attended two family reunions, – the Cardon in Showlow 16 July 1955, also visiting relatives in Eagar, Taylor and Clay Springs; then the Plumb Reunion in Tucson, 19 Aug 1955, and another Plumb Reunion, June 8 and 9 in Mesa.  6 Jan 1956 we went to California, with Charles and Mary, and his brother Bill and wife Edith. We went through the Los Angeles Temple with the crowds 7 Jan.  However, Marion was too sick to go in.  We also saw Cinerama, 20-22 July we attended the Rodeo in Snowflake with Glendon and Viola Lamoreaux.   24 Aug 1957 we went on up to Richmond, Washington where our niece, Netta Yearsley lived.  She and Karl took us sightseeing over the Columbia River, and other points of interest.  We went from there on up through Spokane, staying with James Plumb and his wife (who had visited with us earlier) in Green Acres.  They live in the mountains, 15 miles from Spokane.  Our route was down Highway 95, and we saw the World Famous Spiral Highway going into Lewiston, Idaho.  It is quite a scenic drive. Mary, Charles, Stan, Ellen, and Marion and I went to Tucson to attend the wedding of Ethel’s son Douglas 21 Dec 1957.  We rode out around old Binghampton which was five miles from Tucson during the time we lived there, but is now in the Tucson city limits.  (That is the reason you find on some of the family group sheets “Binghampton, now Tucson” as a birth-place).  We went on out to the cemetery and visited the family graves 14 Feb 1958, we had another trip to California, with Charles and Mary visiting with Emanuel, Ellen and Sharliemae and families. We went out to “Marineland”, and also attended the Covina Stake Conference.  We also had several trips up the Valley (Gila) and to Globe to see Morris and his family, also out to San Manuel after Morris changed his job, to work there in the Assay Office.
Page 16

Leavitt and Joyce came to Homedale, on the 24th of July 1958.  Paul had made a trip to Chandler to get the combine.  John was home from his explorer trip to the Yellowstone Park, so he came back with him.  Netta and her family came on July 26th, so we really had a nice visit.  From July 28 through 31 Leavitt and Joyce (with Jerald and Janis) and Edwin and Norma Ethington went with us to Canada.  We enjoyed every minute, the scenery and all.  We went up Route 93, through Glacier National Park, into Wyoming, crossing the Continental Divide.  We went over the International Border to Carway and on into Cardston, Alberta Canada, where the Temple was.  We arrived there about 10 a.m. Tuesday, July 29, and since they were having baptismal sessions during the day, we went sightseeing and shopping.  Leavitt and Joyce tended the babies, and that evening Edwin and Norma, and Marion and I went through a session in the Temple.  It was a very inspirational time.  We left early Wednesday morning going across Canada parallel to the border, through Alberta, and British Columbia, and on to Saskatchewan, where we met Route 95.  We crossed the Continental Divide again at Crow’s Nest.  Back into the United States, and down 95 which we had traveled the summer before arriving in Homedale about 3 A.M. Thursday having gone 1673 miles.  We had a wonderful time.  Leavitt and Joyce left Friday for home, taking John with them.
The health of the family in general has been good, although Clyda did develop rheumatic fever, being diagnosed 25 Feb 1958.  She had to quit school, and remain in bed for several weeks. However she recovered sufficiently to return to school in the fall, but has to be careful.
John is now a sophomore in High School.  He has been quite active in the Explorer Scouts, Star rank at present. Has had several trips besides the one to Yellowstone, including a deep sea fishing trip to Mexico with the Teachers. He acted as a counselor in the Deacon’s Quorum Presidency, being interviewed 22 Jan 1956.  Since his ordination as a teacher he has gone ward teaching regularly. He was ordained a priest 24 May 1959, by his father.
We had two lovely granddaughters in 1960, April 27, Annette Thatcher was born in Caldwell, to Paul and Melva in Idaho and on 16 June, Doris Florence was born to Kenneth and Norma.

  We had a nice summer in Idaho in 1959, returning home 14 Sep, when I stared back to my duties. Marion didn’t feel too good, so he asked to be released from the High Priests Quorum Presidency which was done 20 Sept 1959.
I had quite a busy winter at the library.  In addition to my regular work of keeping the films and books checked up-to-date, I typed 10,500 cards on surname and locality, files to add to the files between 27 Sept 1959 and 30 June 1960.
During 1960 and until July 1961 I acted as a Relief Society teacher, doing it with Mrs. David Boyce, Regina Jones, and Mary Ethington, and enjoyed it very much. We served lunch twice, the first time at Easter when we had a ham dinner.  The next was a luncheon with sandwiches and ice cream.
Marion’s health was some better after his teeth were out in Feb 1959, and we stayed most of the summer 1960 here at home.  We did go to the 24th of July rodeo in Snowflake with Glendon and Viola Lamereaux, and visited with relatives up there.  The day we came back they had a rain, which broke the 143 days record of drought.  In August we went to Kohl’s ranch with Charles and Mary to Northern Arizona, and stayed overnight.  On August 18 we left on a trip that lasted until Sept 7, and had a very nice time. We went to Ralph’s, over to Irving and Lillie’s, and Lucy and Raymond’s.  Lillie went to the Library in Salt Lake with me, and we went to Brother Henry L. Christiansen’s office, head of the research department, and checked the 11 ICELANDIC BOOKS, on Royalty and nobility, getting many completed family groups.
Then we went to Wallsburg and visited with Deon Taylor Burch, Uncle Heber’s granddaughter.  She and I went onto Salt Lake where we did two days research straightening out some family groups on the pedigree.  It was an enjoyable time, and we really got better acquainted.  I had done research in the Devonshire books here in our Library and sent her 2000 names on the Taylor pedigree names (marriages all on pedigree).  Deon and I went to Bountiful and stayed with her daughter Donna Francis that night then I went back to Spanish Fork to meet Marion and stayed at Irving’s.
Page 17 Then we went on up to Idaho.  Paul and Melva had moved into Leavitt’s house, so we just stayed with them.  Irving and Lillie came up a couple days, bringing Kenneth who was released from the Navy, with them. We visited with George and Etta Perkel, and had a lovely dinner at Edwin Ethington’s place, with the Leslie’s as guests also. This was on Marion’s birthday.  (Incidentally, they came to Arizona, and stayed the night of Dec 26th with us.  We had another turnkey and a nice time).  It was on Marion’s birthday, the day after we were at Edwin’s then we left for California, spending the night with Ether and Lucille in Yuba City, then on into Bakersfield where we picked up Bill Ford, and visited with Phyllis and Jim Augustus, and Norma Holden. (Lucille and Ether’s daughter).  We stayed all night with Bill, and he went on over to Joe and Luella’s with us the next morning.  Found them quite well, and enjoyed being with them.  On Monday the 5th, Labor Day we left for the Ellen, Emanuel, and Sharliemae part of our visit, and stayed a night each with Ellen and Emanuel, then on home Sept 7.  They had had some heavy storms while we were gone.
Library season was busy as usual, and I got into the Stake work again.
In Jan 1961 we went to Bullhead City, with Ione and Reg Brimhall to see David and Alice Hulet who had been in a car wreck several weeks before.  We enjoyed reliving our “SunTan” days.  They visited us later in the year.  We also went to April Conference with Charles and Mary.
Dec 1959 Lavon Payne made verifax copies of my Done Book which he gave as Christmas presents. I gave one to Mother and fixed one for the Library in Mesa. I also fixed the Thatcher Book, and this makes Plumb, Cardon, Done and Thatcher grandparents’ pedigree, pedigree families, with all descendants I could collect for the four sets of grandparents on file in the Library.  I keep these up to date, as my job as cataloguer lets me work with the books.
Kenneth, Kenneth Jr., and Carl had operations for hernias in 1960.  We have enlarged the card file at the Library twice; in Feb 1960 and in September 1961 and now have 84 drawers in the double file.  I had donated in the last three years almost enough extra time to double my regular time.  3 Apr 1961, Logan Brimhall, director of the Library, after talks with Edith M.  Coffee the secretary put me on 16 hours a week instead of 8.  I can do this as I have my extra work and fill in a lot of the cards at home.  We made a count by measurement (1 inch equals 100 cards) of the cards in the file, and it came out 68,000.  Of these I had made 25,351 in the two years and three months between Sept 1959 and Jan 12, 1960 when the count was made.
John continued active in his school work, winning Chapter Diary Award in FFA both in 1960 and 1961.  He took 2nd place in Parliamentary procedure at Casa Grande in Feb 1961.  He graduated from High School May 26, 1961. I helped with the graduation supper from 9:05 until 2:10 A.M.  In July, Paul W. Vance, The Ag Instructor invited us to the University of Arizona at Tucson, to the F.F.A. Convention, where he was made a State Farmer. 2% of the F.F.A. enrollments are allowed this honor.  There could have been 34 in Arizona but 29 made it.  We rode over with Burl and Marva Tarwater, and their son Mack, received a scholarship.  John was president of the Ward Jr. Softball team, and on his 18th birthday I had his team out to a birthday supper.
He worked at the Boyce Diary during the summer, and for a while after school started, then enrolled for part time at the University that is at Arizona State University in Tempe, and changed to working at Laurence Jones Chevron Service in Mesa.  He and Jimmy Hamilton rented an apartment in Tempe and John stays there most of the time as it is closer to both work and school.  I am afraid he is going to quit college as this semester (Jan 1962) ends.  I wish he would go on.
Politics and the 1960 election resulted in John F. Kennedy winning over Richard T. Nixon.
Paul decided to sell his home in Chandler, to help with expenses in Idaho. Arrangements were made in Nov. 1960.  They have pretty good health.  5 August their 8th child, Terry Duane was born. He had a little difficult time at first, with the RH factor, but is doing fine now.
Morris and family also have been quite well.  But Morris Wayne followed his dog into the Pinal Mountains south of Globe 20 Nov 1960, and was lost from 11 A.M. until 8:45 P.M.  They finally had about 200 men with searchlights, horseback, jeeps and walking hunting for him.  These mountains are very rugged, withPage 18lots of cactus; and it was a very cold day and night so we were very thankful when he was found without even a scratch on, which was more than his searchers could say.  His dog had stayed with him, and they had gone about 9 miles in the mountains when they were found.  We went up the next day and he was fine, suffering no ill effects.
Stan and Ellen made a number of trips over to see mother in this time and in March 1961 we planned with them to go to the Hill Cumorah pageant, and on a sightseeing tour, but before the time came Stan and mother both took sick so had to cancel.
Mother had been fine for some time. She attended church and became quite a regular attendant at the Temple.  She really enjoyed being able to go again.  We had quite a celebration on her 80th birthday in 1959, with all the children there, and her health kept up fine.  However, the last Sunday in July 1961 she became overheated as she would not run her cooler.  She had been tired and I was afraid of her old kidney infection, but she didn’t want to go to the doc tor.  But when we had to call him he prescribed for that too.  She was really ill.  Mary, Florence and I took turns staying with her day and night, but finally decided after talking to Dr. Skousen, who said she should not be alone any more, to take her into our homes.  She went to Mary’s July 11 to Sept 2, when she came out to our house for three months, then back to Mary’s.  She got so she could go to Church meetings and on Jan 12, 1962 tried the Temple again.  So looks like she will enjoy things more.
Marion’s health became worse in the summer of 1961.  He was overheated twice in ten days.  He had a three day session with the X-rays and tests at the hospital and doctor’s office, and had to go on a strict diet, with extensive medical treatment.  He was feeling quite badly when we got word about Edwin Thatcher’s, Ralph’s 16 year old son, drowning in the Colorado River at Moab, Utah about 1:30 P.M. Monday, July 10.  His body was not recovered until 1:30 a.m. Wednesday.  We went up 
Wednesday driving straight through and stayed until the next Monday, when we had to get home for more checking.  He gradually got better and looks like maybe he will miss the operation.  Feels pretty good now.
Leavitt and Joyce presented us with out 23rd grandchild, Karen Louise 5 Oct 1961, who was a lovely healthy baby.  Their family is doing fine.  Clyda seems to have recovered completely from her rheumatic fever.  Leavitt and Joyce continue active in the Church, and we are happy about that.  The “Promised Valley” was put on in Phoenix by the combined Stakes, and also in Tempe by the East Mesa Stake.  Leavitt and Edith both took singing parts.  We went to the Aug 17, 1961 presentation, and it was very fine.
We had another trip to the Valley, and to Wanda Thatcher Crum’s funeral, Hyrum’s daughter, a heart attack, on Dec. 9th. Ralph and Netta both had very serious stays in the hospitals, but are out and better now.
Nov. 1967:  Seven years gone by and time to check again on our life story.  Since Marion and I are so close together, I feel it is just as well to continue this as “OUR” Life Story.
Vital Statistics come first, now the grandchildren.
Paul and Melva had Terry Duane, born 5 Aug 1961, and Mark Alan born 3 Apr 1965.  Leavitt and Joyce had Karen Louise, on 5 Oct 1961.  Kenneth and Norma had Willard Ivan, 30 Apr 1962 and Steve Irving 29 Sep 1963.  This makes a total of twenty six very fine grandchildren, twenty four living, all growing and developing into fine personalities.
On 23 July 1967, Brent Wells Thatcher, our first great grandchild, and 31st great grandchild of Charles Marlow and Minnie Bond, the other great grandparents was born.  Melvin Paul, and his wife Tuan Lee Wells are the parents, and they brought him to Homedale, Idaho from Vancouver, Washington where he was born to meet us and be blessed, four generations, the first Sunday (3rd) of September.
Morris and Norma Geraldine, who were living in Globe decided to separate, being divorced in 1963. Both remarried – Norma married Dennis E. Chrisman 14 Mar 1964, and has had three more children.
Morris and Kay Louise Patrick were married in Las Vegas 18 Apr 1964.  Kenneth and Norma went with them, flying in Kenneth’s plane.  Kay is the daughter of Frederick William Patrick and Helen Irene Johnson, and was born in Grand Rapids, Michigan.   They have a home in Mesa, so are close.Page 19Morris is now Manager-trainer for Standard Stations and has his station in Tempe.
John and Dianne were married 21 Aug 1964, in Mesa by Bishop Bassett T. Wright. She is daughter of Merrel Jason Randall and Marion Boyer.  They went through the Arizona Temple to be sealed 27 Jan 1967. They lived in Mesa, in their new trailer home for a while, but moved out by us New Year’s Day, 1966, where he is raising calves and horses in addition to his work as mechanic for Brown & Hoeye in Mesa.
Melvin, the oldest grandson, filled a mission in the Southern Far East Mission on the Island of Taiwan. We took Charles Marlow and Minnie Bond, the other grandparents, and also Joseph M. Thatcher up to his farewell Testimonial 25 Aug 1963.  He entered the Mission Home, and left a week later.  He returned in March 1966, after his fine mission record and went to the second semester at Ricks College in Rexburg, Idaho.  He and Tuan Lee Wells, daughter of Edwin Bennett and Evelyn Pearl Lee Wells were married in the Idaho Falls Temple 30 Aug 1966.  We attended the wedding.  They lived in Vancouver where he attended the University, then brought baby Brent to see us at Paul’s in Homedale.
We attended the testimonial for Roland’s mission in Homedale 21 Aug 1966, then back to Salt Lake for work in the Library.  Edith, our grandaughter was also on this trip for us and helped me in the research.  After Roland’s week in the Mission Home, we saw him off to the East Central States Mission, Aug 29, then went on to Melvin’s Wedding.
We have had several deaths in the immediate loved ones.  June 25, 1961 Mother started feeling bad and moved to Mary’s July 11. She decided to give up her home, and stayed alternately with Mary and me.  Florence came out the days I went to the Library to be with her, and also helped when Mary had to leave.  The others came to see her when they could, and called her. Ellen and Stan were over Mother’s Day, 14 May 1961.  Aunt May and Aunt Ethel visited often, sometimes bringing other relatives or friends.  She moved out to our place 2nd of September after we came back from Idaho, then into Mary’s 2nd Dec to 27th when she came and stayed with us until the 30th while Mary and Charles went to Virden and she stayed with them till March 2 to 6 which she spent with us while they went to Virden.
She celebrated her 83rd birthday at our place.  Among other visitors were Leavitt’s daughter Karen Louise and Gwendolyn’s daughter, Julie Egleston, (born Oct & Dec 1961) her 44th and 45th great grandchildren.  After her stay at Mary’s she came back here the 9th of April.  Mother’s Day 13 May 1962 she was called to the stand in Chandler Ward Sunday School, and honored as the oldest Mother present. She was beautiful! She also had the most children, 12, but characteristically did not speak up when the Superintendent asked for the mother with the most children, saying since she was already honored and not a member of the ward, a ward member should be called. Eloise Ethington and Elizabeth Skousen were honored with 11 children each.  With the exception of 4 days in July when we went to a funeral, she was with us until we went on our usual Idaho Trip Aug 14 to Sep. 2.  Hazel went with us this time. Then she moved back with us.
Her health had not been excellent, but other than tiring easily, we did not notice much until 20 Sept she complained with a tooth, which proved to be abscessed, and had to be extracted 9 Oct, her second tooth to be pulled, as her original were all good.  She had some infection which soon cleared up.  On Oct 28th she attended her last Sunday School and Church with us, and seemed to be fine.  The next day she started stomach cramps, which we thought were caused by stomach flu as it had been in the family.  We checked with the Doctor for treatment, but when they became worse he had us bring her in 2 Nov.   After examination, he said we had no choice but to operate.  All of her children came and took turns being with her, during the difficult days after, as it turned out to be cancer, which proved to be the fastest growing kind known, as it doubled in 10 days. She passed away 14 Nov 1962 and was buried 17 Nov.
Our family Doctor, Clifford I. Goodman died of a heart attack 28 Mar 1962 and was greatly missed.  Another shock was the drowning of Edwin Thatcher, age 15, son of Ralph and Bessie.  He drowned in the Colorado River at Moab, Utah, 10 July 1961.  That was the funeral we attended when we had taken mother back to Mary’s .  Marion was quite sick, and on a special treatment for gall bladder stones and ulcer but he made it.  Then 9 Dec 1962, Wanda Thatcher Crum, Hyrum’s girl died instantly of a heart attack in Pima, Arizona and we went there.  Next was Luella Thatcher Ford, our sister-in-law, wife of Joseph M. Thatcher, 28 Apr 1963, in Santa Barbara, Calif.  John and Ellen came down from Safford, and we went over meeting other family members. Then came Netta Hancock Yearsley, Prudence’s daughter, and close to us as the family took her children to raise (Prudence’s).  She was just 5 years old when we were married and lived by us all the time, and was in our home with the others for three years when they graduatedPage 20from High School.  She was living in Richland, Washington at the time.  John and Ellen came again and went with us. Nina her twin rode back to her home in Utah with us.  Netta died 11 July 1963, and was buried 15 July. And the Nation will not forget President Kennedy’s assassination 22 Nov 1963 in Dallas, Texas.
John Ryla Thatcher was in the Veteran’s Hospital in Tucson, Arizona and we made several trips to see him.  He died there, and we went to this funeral in Safford.  The death was 28 Apr 1964, and the funeral May 2nd.  Alva Layman Thatcher went in the Safford Hospital for emergency operation May 9th, 1964.  We went up several times. He had another and died 18 May and was buried the 20th.  Joe was living with us now, and we went up.  These were quite a shock, being brothers, and only 20 days apart.  8 May 1965, Joseph Elmer Cardon died in Mesa.  We called him Cousin Elmer.  He and his wife Lucinda lived by mother and were so good to her.  14 July 1965, Aunt Louisa Haag Abegg Done died in Tucson, age 96 ½.  She was second wife of Grandpa Abraham Done.  Mary and Charles went to this funeral with us.  12 Nov 1965, Aunt Josephine Parks Robinson age 92 died in Provo. I stayed with her one winter while gong to the B.Y.U.  Marion and I went by St. George and picked up my sister, Florence C. Jones and she went to Provo with us.  Lucy came from American Fork and we had a sisterly visit.   22 Mar 1966, Ethel D. Done Payne, Mother’s sister died in Mesa.  She was so good to all of us.  2 Mar 1967, aunt Veoma Done, wife of Uncle Heber died in Provo, and again we went up. Aunt Anne had died 29 Dec 1966, but we did not get work in time to go to hers.   The two latest were Aunt May Done Pierce 3 Aug 1967, and her husband Uncle Arwell Lee Pierce, 23 Oct 1967.  Both were buried in El Paso. We got to go to Aunt May’s funeral, but not to Uncle Arwell’s.
Research on my Done lines was exciting and fruitful especially during the period Nov 1963 – Dec 1964.  Irene A. Duke of Mesa, Ariz. recommended Mr. John L. Hobbs of 4 Elmfield Road, Shrewsbury, Shrpsh.   He had found leads indicating that the brothers of 3rd great grandfather James Done (md. Mary) all had connections with Market Drayton, in Shropshire.  At first I did not write, as I supposed at best I would get partial duplication of what I already had, but she came back to the Library about 2 months later, and asked me if I did.  I said “Not yet”, and she looked me straight in the eye, and said “I wish you would”.  I had a peculiar feeling come over me, and said “I will”.
I wrote 14 Nov, he replied 24 Nov with families of John and George, I answered, and his letter of 29 Dec 1963 he found John Done and Sarah Ferrington, then their 14 children instead of the four brothers we had known about.  The “stone wall” we had on our Done research began crumbling, and we are so thankful.  Details of the research progress are in the “Research summary in the Book 1, of the Book of Remembrance which contains the ancestor part of my Book of Remembrance. We added Ferrington, Brown, and Morgan to our pedigree with several generations, Morgan being finally proved in the early part of 1967.  Mr. Hobbs search in 53 of the registers, most of them microfilmed from the original registers which have not been printed.  No wonder we could not find them!!  Being in the unprinted registers. He died suddenly 23 Feb 1964, still with a few questions, but I am thankful that Mrs. Duke insisted I write.  This would not have been solved, I feel sure.
As Mr. Hobbs searched I asked for all entries of the Done name and variations, and also of the new pedigree names, as they were found.  Salt Lake Gen. Society had me send them all in, and when I told them I was checking, but not sending in the printed parish registers entries, they told me to send them in until all were in the computer.  I suppose they were, but not so, so Mary and I went to work, checking the registers.  This same process was followed with successive searchers, also in Staffordshire.  The Staffordshire research finally proved the correct family group sheets for our 3rd ggf James Done who had been at the top of our pedigree from the beginning, as he as two wives.
I began sending in the sheets from this research in 1965 and from 24 June 1965 to 19 Oct 1967, 677 sheets were sent in.  435 were cleared.  The duplicates were from the printed registers.  There were a total of 833 males and 869 females, making 1702 for which ordinances were performed. Most of these are in the Temple file, but we have done the endowments for the immediate pedigree and close line, and have done some sealings.  Last night we had a sealing session (15 Nov) in which 56 of the line were sealed.  Marion and I, Leavitt and Joyce, John and Dianne, Edith, W. Bruce and L. Claudette Jones, Archie and Ada Jones, participated in the sealings.  Bro. Merrill D. Kennedy also was one witness.  We also had a sealing session, 11 May 1966 in which Marion and I, Mary and Charles, Junius and Sarah Payne, Melvin and Evelyn Jones, and Margaret and Merrill D. Kennedy participated. The other sheets to date that have come have been turned to the Temple sealing proxies as they said they were glad to have them since they were short on families to seal at this time.
Page 21My Staffordshire researcher was H. E. Martin.  Mrs. Irene M. Cross also helped and others.  One example of help was in proving the Morgan line.  When I needed to search on the questions raised in Bishop’s transcripts by Mrs. Cross, I wrote to the Parish Minister of Shawbury, Shropshire asking about a 20 year search.  He became interested in the family and searched from 1564-1760, and the data he sent helped me to find wills and prove the line.
I have also been able to trace lines down from the John Done (Ann Bates marriage) to His Honour W. E. P. Done of Westringes, West Wittering, Chichester, Sussex.  He is in Who’s Who.  Contact with him was made through Mary Done Crosthwaite of Mudeford, Christchurch Hants, who has moved to Australia now.  We did research on all Done’s for several years. She also helped me get in contact with another cousin in the same line, Arthur Robert Done of Small Heath, Birmingham. This was in 1962.  I had previously contacted Vera Done Cheney, who was also in Birmingham, (King’s Norton), in 1956.  When I had an advertisement put in the newspapers in Stok-on-Trent, Stafford. This was sent to her by a friend who recognized her from my description from John Done’s Dairy, as I asked for descendants “of George Done the cheese merchant of Stoke in 1889”.  We have had years of correspondence. She is descended from George and Ann Done. Another of his line of descent who was described in the Diary, is Sarah Emma Done Cleave, who was 14 years old when he visited with her father’s family, Edward Done, the Schoolmaster, in Erdington Birmingham. It was harder to find this but with the cooperation of the Superintendent Registrar, who sent certificates, an interested Postmaster General, who sent 3 of his clerk’s to addresses on death certificates, and then remembered his mother-in-law was one of Edward’s students, and she knew that two of his daughters were living, then went to the man who was writing the history of Erdington, and gave their address.  She just had her 94th birthday, Oct 30.  Her sister Margaret Done Blackburn age 86 is in Kindersley, Sak., Canada.  We have really had some wonderful letters, and exchanges of family history.  Details of this will be found in the history section of the Ancestor’s part of the Book of Remembrance, pages 217-30, so it would probably be best to refer to that, rather than try to repeat here.  But the five lines of cousins I have found from John Done’s Diary are wonderful ones.
All this had a wonderful climax in the spring of 1966. I received a letter in March from Sarah (Sallie) Done Cleave telling me her niece, Dr. Janet M. Done of Coventry. Warws., Eng., daughter of John William Done, and granddaughter of Edward Done, the Schoolmaster of Erdington, and my 4th cousin, once removed was coming to Palo Alto, California with a school friend, Norah E. Taylor, who was to visit with her son, who was getting his Doctor’s degree at Stanford University.  They had checked and found they could get a plane to Phoenix and visit with us, also at the Grand Canyon, before going onto Longmont, Colorado where she was to be speaker at the Soroptomist’s Club, April 3.  I answered, also writing to Janet.  Our letters crossed, but we got plans made when she called from California, 7:30 P.M. March 25. Their plane arrived at Sky Harbor Airport, in Phoenix, about 2:30 P.M., March 30.
We had wondered how we would make ourselves known to each other at the crowded airport.  I went to our Chandler Chamber of Commerce, and got the 3 by 16 automobile stickers saying “Chandler, Arizona’s Sweetest Green Spot in the Valley of the Sun”.  We held them up as our English cousin and her companion came down the plane ramp.
Janet is a quiet, pleasant, unassuming person, who makes all feel at ease. We loved her at first sight.  She is a Doctor in the Public Health Department, New Council Offices, Coventry.  She has charge of the Maternity and Child Welfare Department for children under 5. She is over 25 clinics for mothers and children.  Her responsibilities include that of seeing they are completely staffed with competent nurses and doctors, also seeing that sufficient midwives are on call for the births of babies.  It seems that in England mothers do not go to hospitals or doctors unless complications set in, or seem to be indicated, but have their babies at home, with the midwives in attendance.  They have problems, particularly in keeping nurses as many marry, and quit soon after qualifying to work.
She is also in demand for lectures on health, etc., at many public meeting places, and attends medical conferences in London.  In 1965 she was President of the Soroptomists Club for the County of Warwick.  The Club in Longmont, Colo., was “sister” Club to theirs, so she was invited to speak.
We took Janet and Norah by the Japanese Flower Gardens on the way home and had a nice time getting acquainted in the evening.  Marion’s brother Joseph had been visiting with his daughter Kathleen, and they came from Convent Station New Jersey, the morning of the 31st.  Mary and Charles came out and had dinner with us. Afterwards, Marion stayed with Joe and Kathleen while Charles took the rest of us out in the desert to see cactus and other growth, also up to Canyon Lake, and around the Valley.  We came back by Uncle Arwell and Aunt May’s(Pierce’s) so they could meet.  Aunt Ethel had so wanted to meet Janet, but she died a week before Janet’s arrival.  Her daughter Beth Payne Haws asked us to come by, so she could represent her mother.  Aunt May and Aunt Ethel had helped with finances in our researches and I wanted them together.Page 22We then went to the Genealogical Library, and to the Temple grounds, but were too late for the guided tours.  That evening we had our family all out for the evening, 24 of us.  They seemed to enjoy it.
Friday, April 1st, they packed up.  Joe stayed with us, but Kathleen caught the plane for California at 11:10.  We went into the Temple Grounds, and the guided tour, then walked around and visited.  Janet, Norah and I were in the Bureau of Information, while waiting, and they seemed to enjoy the film on the Book of Mormon.  They were quite interested and picked up some literature.  Norah took more than Janet.  She said she gave it to her son to give to his minister in Cornwall.  The minister had just given a talk on the Mormons, and he thought it would be interesting.  Uncle Arwell officiated at the wedding of his granddaughter, Launa Turley in the Temple that morning. We hoped they would come out before we had to leave but they did not.  However, I explained temple work and marriage, and we did see one wedding party come out, the daughter of Angus Busby, who was one of my 5th grade students in 1922-1923. 
It was on the Temple grounds that Janet told me she well remembered the story handed down in the family about her grandfather’s cousin who had joined the Mormon Church and gone to America, and how they never wanted to see him again.  One wonders if Edward Done, the schoolmaster of Erdington knew about the visit of his granddaughter to me on the Arizona Temple grounds. I hope someday this visit will bear fruit, and she will join the Church.
Richard P. Harris (son of Josephine P. R Harris, sister of my grandmother, Elizabeth Annie Robinson Done), and his wife Anna are on a mission in England, being workers in the London Temple, and in the Bureau of Information.  I wrote to both of them and on 17 Apr 1967, our cousin Dr. Janet Done got her friend Norah Taylor, and they visited with Richard and Anna Harris, having dinner with them.  He showed them the grounds, etc., and gate them several pamphlets. They bought a Book of Mormon, and seemed quite interested.  They told him they had met some of the Mormon missionaries at their door.
Then on 2nd of April 1967 my 4c 1r Marjorie Blackburn Green and her husband John came to visit us.  They were from Branden, Manitoba, Canada.  She is daughter of Margaret Done Blackburn, and also a granddaughter of Edward Done the Schoolmaster of Erdington.  Her mother had told her about me, and our research, and all she remembered was that I was on a Rural Route.  She checked the phone book, and went out William’s Field Road to the Air Base.  On their way back they stopped at Edwin Lamb’s home, one of two families we know on the William’s Field Road, and he directed them to us. We enjoyed their visit although they only stayed two hours.
Joe, as mentioned before has been staying with us.  After Luella’s death 28 April 1963, he stayed about a week with Bill in Bakersfield.  Kathleen had tried to get him to go back to New Jersey with her, but he wouldn’t, then he decided to go later and spend some time with her.  He returned to California about 14th.  Marion called to see if he wanted to go to Idaho with us and Bond’s when we went to see Melvin off on his mission.  He decided to go, and he and Bill came over on the bus.  Bill stayed overnight with us (William Ford) Sarah’s husband.  He then went on to see his brother Guy in Globe. We went on the trip as described before leaving the 25th of Aug.  After we got back we tried to get him to stay with us but he wanted to go back and get his things straightened up. Not too long afterwards Joe had kidney trouble, then pneumonia, and spent quite a while in the hospital. When released, he wanted to go back to his home, so they let him, but in a few days he had a relapse, and had to go back to the hospital. When he was released this time, his daughter, Pearl T. Larson took him to Oceano, where she put him in a rest home.
He wrote and asked us to come and get him, so we got John from Safford and went there 11 Feb 1964, and got him, bringing him to our place 14 Feb. So he was with us at the time of John’s and Al’s deaths, which helped both brothers.  He decided in June that he would go to the Gila Valley to visit a while, but got as far as Luella’s brother Guy’s place in Glove, where he stayed overnight and blacked out, so they called us to come and get him.  He did go up with us and the 19th of July, and on 29th of July he took the plane to stay with Kathleen and her husband, John I. Geary in Convent Station, New Jersey, and was there until the 31st of March 1966, as mentioned before when Kathleen brought him back to stay with us, till April 23, when we took him to Bill (William) Ford’s in Bakersfield where Pearl picked him up and he stayed with her till May 29th, when he came back to Chandler.
June 1-4, we three, and Ellen, John’s widow, went to Wellington as Bessie called that Ralph was critically ill in the Price Hospital.  We made other trips to the Valley, Nov 29 to Dec 1.   Nina H. Moosman out niece, and her two youngest, Rayola and Sidney came from Boulder, Utah and we had a nice visit with her.  It was her first trip back to see us, after she left Arizona, other than when DeWaine died.
Page 23Joe celebrated his 80th birthday with us.  We had a surprise party for him, with a dinner and a large cake. Both his daughters called him so the day was a happy one for him.  We  had 24 here.
He rode up with us, when Aunt Veoma J. Done died, (March 5-8, 1967) and stayed with Ralph, who was feeling pretty good by now. Ralph’s doctor let him come back to Arizon  with us, and the three brothers had a very good time. We went over to Globe, and to the Valley where we stayed all night in Safford, visiting with the folks.  Ralph stayed here a little longer, and was about ready to go home, saying he felt fine.  But Saturday morning, 25 March he had a heart attack.  Bessie came down on the bus Easter Sunday, and the Doctor let her nurse him at our place. March 10-12 we took him and Bessie back home, and he stood the trip pretty good.  We ran into some real bad snow storms coming back, feeling pretty good.  Joe read his mail the next morning, April 13th, then had a slight stroke that put him in the hospital for 5 days.  Fortunately the paralysis wore off, and he was again able to trip with us.  May 26th we took him out to Pearl’s or rather as far as Bakerfield where she picked him up for a week’s visit with her and Claudette. He came back the 4th of June, planning to go onto Kathleen’s, but when he called, she said her husband John was out of work, and asked him to wait until they got things.  We had to take him to the Doctor 19 June for a check and new medicines.
An outline of the research concerning Grandfathers Francis Taylor and Joseph Thomas Thatcher, and Grandmother Prudence Harding Thomas Taylor Thatcher, is given in detail in the history of Father Lorenzo Moses Thatcher, and Grandfather Joseph Thomas Thatcher, written  by Marion Plumb Thatcher in the summer of 1959.
Through the years beginning 1946, we had been in touch with Uncle Alva’s daughter and sons, Beatrice Thatcher Larsen, and Walter and Howard and the other children and grandchildren. After finding the birth certificates showing the correct children for Grandpa Taylor in 1954, Beatrice got us in touch with Deon Taylor Burch, also Maida Foote (Aunt Priscilla’s granddaughter) and Wayne and Emeda Taylor; Uncle Heber’s grandchildren (Wayne and Deon), and we visited with some of them on each of our trips.
However, Ruth Taylor Smith, wife of Clarence and daughter of Uncle Heber Taylor has been the means and the one responsible for bringing together the descendants of Grandmother Prudence Harding Thomas Taylor Thatcher. They had spent some time in Mesa for several years, but knew nothing about us.
We met George and Etta Perkel when we went to Homedale in 1956 to spend the summer with Paul and family, and became very well acquainted with them.  They were spending their winters in Mesa, living in a house on the Walter Haws property in Mesa.  We had the family group sheet of Uncle Heber which had Ruth on married to a Clarence Smith, but had not even thought of a connection.  It turned out that Clarence and Etta Smith Perkel were brother and sister.
17 Dec 1964, Ruth and Clarence, who were spending time again in Mesa went over to the Perkel’s to spend the afternoon, and were invited to come out with the Perkel’s to “visit their friends, the Thatcher’s in Chandler”.  Ruth said that there were Thatcher’s in their family data so they came out.  Immediately we compared notes, got out Uncle Heber’s family group sheet, and found we were cousins!  We have really enjoyed the relationship, and visited back and forth while they were in Mesa. 11 Feb 1965, they brought out Wayne and Emeda Taylor, whom we had met before, and we had a real family research discussion.  Ruth, who had high blood pressure, had a slight heart attack, but she recovered and they went home.
She said that they had been having a reunion in the Taylor family for about 20 years, in Provo. This had been her father’s descendants.  She wanted us to join them at the Provo Memorial Park for a reunion 28 Aug 1965.  About 50 of the Taylors were present, including us and Ralph and Bessie from the Thatcher group.  Everyone enjoyed meeting new cousins.  Ronald Taylor was chosen president.
Ruth and Clarence met us at the Perkel’s in Homedale, Idaho for their Golden Wedding Anniversary.
The second Taylor Thatcher Reunion was held 20 Aug 1966 in the same place, with 54 present.  Irving Z. Hancock was chosen president.  The 1967 reunion was held 19 Aug 1967, with 53 present. While the attendance has been about the same we have had new ones each time, and feel we are getting closer together.  Many more addresses were obtained and we are hoping to have a larger attendance at the next one.  Reported descendants of Grandmother Prudence are 232 families, with 923 members, totaled September 1967.  We visited with Maida Foote in Nephi 23 Aug, to get a check on Aunt Priscilla’s descendants, as we had not gotten in touch with them as much as with Uncle Heber’s.  Aunt Mary Ann has no descendants, as her babies died.
Page 24I am still working in the Library, beginning Oct 1947 and we are now the Arizona Branch Library.  We have grown quite a lot in the last 6 years, and have had to enlarge our files twice and due again.  I have them, the card making, and cataloging of the books and films under my jurisdiction.  I was asked to put in 16 hours a week about March 31, 1961.  I had been officially 8 hours, but actually about twice that.  We have had a very fine group of Librarians during the years.  We had a testimonial for Sarah E. Shumway and Edith M. Coffey, on 25 May 1963, as they retired.  My work brought me especially close to Sister Coffey, as she was the secretary.  I helped her arrange her records before she left for Texas to say with her sister.  She died 6 Jan 1967.
We have had to modify our numbering system, especially in localities particularly in the U.S. as it had not been set up for our growth.  I consulted with Brother Brimhall, and Sister Grace H. Lloyd, Nov 1963, then with the Genealogical Society and Library in Salt Lake City as we went through the next summer.
19 Jan 1965 our long wished for dream came true.  Bro. Archibald F. Bennett visited us to certify our qualifications and we were made a Brand Library of the Library in Salt Lake City, the fifth one.  As of 3 Oct 1967 there are 60. We have privileges, and are especially appreciative and enjoy the right to order films, either on rental or indefinite loan.  This greatly expands our usefulness, and makes our research in the microfilmed records as though we were actually in Salt Lake, which we had to be before.  Brother Ben Bloxham made two trips, while in charge of Branch Libraries to check us, Feb 1966, and 1967.  The first time we had a chicken dinner at Harmon’s in Mesa.
I check each year with the Phoenix Capitol Library for the books they have bought so we will not duplicate.  We give them a Xerox copy of our purchases.
We had another interesting experience in 1965.  Melvin, our grandson was on his mission in Taiwan, so when we went to church in March we were very interested to see four young Air Force Sergeants of the Republic of China introduced. They were from Taiwan. It seems that thirty had been chosen to come, first for three months training at Lackland Air Force Base in Texas, then to Williams Air Force Base near us for another three months. These four were L.D.S. converts.  We spoke to them and found out they were from places where Melvin had been laboring, one being born in Chai yi, where he was, and also that their home station base was Tainan, where he was at the time.  They were really fine young men.  Chao, Kui-yuan, the oldest was born 2 Dec 1926, Hopei, China. He told us he was away from home, when China was taken over by the reds.  He had joined the Air Force when 18 years of age, and had not heard from his people for 16 years, and since his father was a merchant, and his brother a farmer, he assumed their businesses were taken over.  He had married 10 Apr 1964, Chung, Yu-hsien in Tainan. Melvin tells us his testimony of the Gospel was strengthened by his experiences over here, and that he did a very good job with the Aaronic Priesthood, under 21 in Tainan after he got back.
Chuang, Shun-tien, born 24 Nov 1941 in Chia yi, Taiwan: Huang, Hsuan-Hung, born 20 Nov 1941, at Chang-Hua Hsien, Taiwan (md 29 Oct 1966); and Tsou, Shun Liang, born 10 Jan 1941, Shan-Hwa Tainan, Taiwan (md. 17 May 1967, Su, Jui-chu were the only three born in Taiwan that have been permitted to come to American to date on these training missions for the Chinese Air Force.  They were trained as follows: Tsou = Armament and Munitions: Chao=Aircraft, and General; Huang: Ground powered equipment; and Chuang; Hydraulic equipment, according to Sgt. Kast of Williams Air Force Base who was sent to Taiwan to assist after they went back.  They taught these courses to successive groups on their return to Taiwan.
We had the group out to Sunday dinner the 28th of March, and had a nice time with all getting acquainted, then took them back into church. An invitation was given them to be with us on Mother’s Day 9th of May.  We always have our children and grandchildren together then, and thought they would like to attend an American get-together, before returning home.  They brought us a beautiful Chinese wall painting, and seemed to enjoy themselves.  We really enjoyed them.  We explained Mother’s Day to them – it seems they have Parent’s Day – and told them they could be our sons for that occasion.  It seems we have been “Dearest Parents” to them ever since, and have received many nice letters.  May 16th Kenneth had us all over for Bar B Que steaks, and then took them air plane riding in his small plane. They got a kick out of that.  Then Kenneth and Harry Jones Jr. flew them to Prescott to the horse races on May 31.  May 30th Phiang attended Baccalaureate Services for Edith in Gilbert, the others helped milk.  They had all been to dinner.  June 3rd, Tsou asked to come and help farm a day, irrigated, ran a tractor, etc.  June 4th wePage 25

picked them up at the base to attend Edith’s Graduation exercises.  They gave us two little Chinese dolls that night.  Farewells were said, and the next morning they left for Taiwan, 5 June.  Just a brief resume of a very pleasant episode in contact with those on the other side of the world.
You will remember that I was called to work on the Sunday School  Stake Board, of the Mesa Stake by Mesa Stake Sunday School  Superintendent Willard I. Skousen 11 Oct 1957, being set apart by Pres. L.  R. Layton(2nd couns.) and Pres. Loren H. Allen 1st  Couns., Haskell V. Stradling assisting.  We had our last official connection with the Stake Board at the meeting Sat night Nov 26th, 1966, as our Mesa Stake decided to have the Short Sunday School Board, so the Course Instructors were released.
I had many enjoyable, spiritual, and humbling experiences while working on the Stake Board.  Our members were devoted to their callings, and we came to know and love each other very much. We really appreciated the fine spirit we found in the several wards and branches which totaled 15 at the last. I worked under Bro. Skousen, till the Alma Ward was divided in 1962, then Brother Orin C. Fuller.  We had several members from Chandler during this time, and we usually did our Stake visiting together.  Mrs. Donald D. Hooks, and Mrs. Ward Ray were with us the first two or three years, but were released.  However, Viola P. Jones, Grace A. Pugh, and Grace E. Jones were with us the longest period of time, and about the last half we also had John P. Shill, so we made many visits,. We also had many others from the other Wards, fine people.
I had “Saviors on Mt. Zion” the year I went in. This was alternated with “Family Exaltation” through 1962, and we had “Genealogical Research, A Practical Mission” from 1963 through 1966, when my Course was taken out of the Sunday School.  I averaged attendance of 9 Stake Board meetings, held the last Saturday of the month, each year. We had 62 Preparation Meetings, with an average of 7 in attendance.  I had regular classes in 9 to 11 Wards.  Our Preparation meetings were not as many as we should have had, as Stake Conferences, Mother’s Day, and even Easter fell on the Second Sunday of the month, and we also did not hold them during the summers, as so many went on vacations, and there were substitute teachers.  However, I made contacts with helps in letters, and by phone calls, both ways, when we did not have our meetings.
Since I will probably not make a summary of my Stake Board other than in my lesson and roll-plan book, I think I shall list here the wards and teachers I had contact with in my courses:

Alma:	Elma Jean Masterson, 1958; Patricia N. Croy & Jennis W. Marsden, 1959; Loree C. Naylor, 1959-60: C. K. Walker 1961;Dorothy R. Hancock, 1961-1966.
Alma 2:	Betty J. Jewell & Aaron Smith; May T. Tiffany, 1962; Ester G. Hall 1963-1966; Peggy Brown 1966.
Casa Grande:	Ivan M, Lewis & C. H. Ostler, 1958; Harry K. Nieschulz 1958-1961; Bill Kimber, 1962-1963; Julia C. Dickey, 1964-66.
Chandler:	Lalome C. Farnsworth, 1958; K. K. Skousen, 1958-1963; Reuben M. Wilson,  1963-1964; Leoma P. Shumway, 1964; Nelda Gephart, 1965-1966.
Chandler 2:	Mary M. Farnsworth, 1957-1966.
Mesa 2:	Kathryn Jensen, 1958; Harry F. Hills, 1958-1960; Lola Dean W. Schnebley, 1961; Marion J. Jensen 1961-1962; Roy Harris 1962; Lynn B. Johnston, 1961-1966.
Mesa 3:	Alice M. Newton: 1958-1959; Edna J. Gifford, 1960-1962; Alice M. N. Echols, 1963-1964; Leola M. Hutchinson, 1964-1966.
Mesa 5:	Lora L. Hancock, 1957-1958; Floyd L. Nordin, 1959-1960; Robert D. Brown, 1960-1961; Frank Turley, 1962 -­­­discontinued: Frerderick Haase, 1964-1966.
Mesa 11:	Zelma C. Miller, 1957-1963; Lora L. Hancock, 1963-1966.
Mesa 13:	Philinda K. Naegle, 1957-1958; Nellie P. Rogers, 1958-1960;Harold Millett, 1961; Bert R. Leavitt, 1961-2; Erma Thornton, 1962-3; Alice Lee, 1963; A. C. Leetham, 1963-4; David Haymore, 1964-5; U. L. Russell, 1965-6;Loren Ingalls, 1966.
Mesa 23:	Erma Thornton, 1963; Florence Turley, 1963-1965; John R. Ethington, 1965-1966.
Elroy:	Rudolph P. Schurig, 1964 only.

Chandler 3rd Branch, Maricopa and San Tan Branches did not have the courses, but I visited them once a year.
After Marion’s release in 1959, September, from the High Priest’s he was asked to be the Class Leader for the group, and he served in this capacity, until he was again asked by Brother Riggs (Ben L.) to come back as a Counselor in the High Priest’s Group.  Bro. Merrill D. Kennedy was the other Couns., and Glendon Lamoreaux, still Secretary.  They served until when Brother Riggs was released because of his health, and Devon O. Rogers was made group leader, choosing his counselors.  When Bro. Rogers was released, Merrill D. Kennedy was chosen as High Priest’s Group Leader, with Marion P. Thatcher and Glenn D. Ethington as counselors, and Glendon Lamoreaux as their secretary.
Page 26Adding Sept. – Oct. 1979
Marion has also served as a Ward Teacher, then as a home (teacher?) all the time he has held these other jobs.
In 1969 I totaled up my Church service (approximately) it showed 29 years in Primary, 37 in Sunday School, 18 in Relief Society, 3 in M.I.A.  When I started both Temple and Library together for 5 years I stopped the other organizations.  I totaled 27 years and (_+_?)days in the Library and was released.  My last work was in October 1974.  I was released from the Cultural Refinement class teacher in the Mesa 11 Ward Relief Society 20 July 1969.  I was Ward Examiner here about 7 yrs, Nov 1969-15, October 1972.  I was a Temple worker 9 years, 20 May 1969 – 20 May 1977.
Marion’s health was not too good, so he finally decided to retire.  He leased the ranch to Kenneth, and the cows, in Feb 1967.  Leavitt had been teaching school in Gilbert one year, when he got a position in Chandler in the fall of 1967.  He decided to move closer to Chandler so bought a three bedroom Pre-Fab home, and moved it to the ranch.  They moved in 25 Feb 1967, so we had “Thatcherville” with 4 families.
We have been in touch with Dora and Clayton Thatcher since 1952, in Cardiff, Glamorganshire, and then Newport, Pembrokenshire.  Their son said he was 125 miles closer to John when they moved.  During this time she published 19 children’s books for ages 5-8, “Henry the Helicopter” and “Tommy the Tugboat” series.  She wrote me 22 Apr 1967, asking for Indian material and data on Forest Fire Fighting, as she was having “Henry” visit America. This book was published in the spring of 1968, titled “Henry and the Astronaut” with six stories.  Henry and the Indians were on pages 59-74.  On the page facing the first story she put: “The author wishes to thank Marine-Land Florida, for factual information used in “Henry & the Porpoise”, (following the Indians, and Mr. M. Thatcher of Chandler, Arizona, for verifying details about Apache Indians, and forest fire-fighting.
Another thrill was on my birthday, 9 Apr 1967.  Marion put another diamond in my engagement ring band.  I lost the old one in 1934. For our Golden Wedding he made a complete new ring band and setting as the old band kept breaking. I had brought histories of the organizations I had worked in in Chandler up to date and when Mona M. Rogers was made secretary of Chandler Ward R. S. she came and asked me to help her with the histories, 1940 (when I stopped) to 1964.
Mother’s home in Mesa was sold in 1962, a few months before her death.  Marion told me a few years later that he would have liked to have bought it, but said nothing at the time, as when he heard Ella (Lucinda’s daughter, and Mary talking he thought the arrangements had already been made to sell. Mary had been in charge of renting.  Ellen was quite upset when I told her, as she would have liked to have kept it in the family.  When Erma (Lucinda’s daughter) moved to North Carolina, out of the place early in 1968, Ellen called from California the 18 of February and asked if Marion would like to buy it if she could get Erma to sell. We talked it over and Marion said he would.  The first of March, Erma offered to sell and the place was put in Escrow.  Things moved with breathtaking speed, and on Mother’s birthday 5 Mar 1968, we signed the deed.  It was rented so we let the renters stay until the 12 July. We started the remodeling.  Several lent us a hand. Paul came from Idaho, and helped with the sink and taking out the old fig tree. We moved the screen room used by the folks for a summer sleeping room against the south east corner of the house, and made it into a utility room, washer, dryer, freezer, etc.  Charles I. Clouse helped with this, and Harry [Florence’s husband] helped with the vinyl floor covering in the house and did the major part of the painting.
We had lived in Chandler 31 years, from Aug 1937 – Aug 1968.  We began bringing things in Aug 28th, and slept Aug 31 in our new home.  Our recommends were read in the Mesa 11th Ward on 15 Sept 1968.  It was rather amusing.  One of the Bishop’s counselors in the Ward, when he told (his wife) they were reading the recommends, (she) said “Why they have been members for years.”  I had been on the Sunday School Stake board for 9 years, and we made two visits yearly, and she had seen me in the Library.
Our oldest son Paul, carving faces, and usually couples, on special occasions (weddings) in potatoes when he worked in Caldwell (J.R. Simplot’s) taking care of the machinery.  Someone suggested that he use wood, so he tried, using the softer woods, then walnut. He would take the size piece, and carve by indenting the face, so it was like a frame.  We did not know about this until 5 Apr 1967, when he sent us one, taken from a snapshot we had by our new car. At first he used just a pocket knife, but later he got a chisel and some tools. At first it was just done for family members and close friends.
Page 27He had a two year project carving a set of the Presidents of the United States, which is displayed in the school library in Homedale, Idaho.   He then carved a set of the Presidents of the (L.D.S. Church). In May 1970 he took those he had finished to show a friend as he attended Graduation, at Rexburg, Idaho.  Pres. Joseph Fielding Smith was there to speak at the Baccalaureate Services at Ricks College. He was told to show them to Bro. Haymore, Secretary, who took them in and showed President Smith.  When he showed them to Pres. Smith and he saw the one of his father, Pres. Joseph F. Smith, he said, “It looks just like Father.”  Sister Smith spoke up and said “of course it does”.  They all look like the ones they are supposed to be. His personal Secretary, Arthur D. Haymore asked him to bring the set and show him, when it was completed. So when Paul took one of his children to enter the B. Y. U. he took them down. His picture, with two of the carvings was in the Church News dated 15 Sept 1971, with a half page write up, and the title “Custodian’s Carvings Help Teach History:  Under the picture it says:  “Paul Thatcher, Scoutmaster in Homedale Ward, Nampa (Idaho) Stake is very proud of his carvings of the Presidents.  He had write-ups in two Idaho newspapers, and exhibited at several State Fairs, receiving several prizes.  When carvings are made especially for individuals, he makes the couples.  One was mailed to President David O. McKay, and another to President Richard F. Nixon.  Both acknowledged them by personal letters expressing their pleasure at the likenesses.  He took one to President Spencer W. Kimball this last June after Terry died.  Pres. Kimball had just gotten out of the hospital.  Paul did not expect to see him, so he wrote a note telling about who he was, and the family (Pres. Kimball has been our personal [friend] since Marion was a boy, as they knew each other then, and since both were active in the Church, and Spencer used to come to Eden a lot in his (Stake) Clerk and Stake Presidency [callings] and met in Church capacities.
During the last few years there have been a number of close relatives, also friends die.  Just thought I would include some who were especially close.  I have kept a lot of their funeral announcements along with my hobby of collecting wedding invitations.
About 1968 Aunt Mary (May Done) Pierce died.  Her husband, Uncle Arwell died not long after.  Mary and Charles went with us to El Paso to both their funerals.  Our only trip on a jet airplane was on Bonanza Air West, from Phoenix to Salt Lake City, just 1 hour and 10 minutes.  Percy Taylor Thorvaldson had died, a cousin, daughter of Uncle Heber.  Then we went and took May Smith Field to Provo, to see Clarence Smith, her brother, and who had married Ruth Taylor Smith. We really did think a lot of Clarence.  He and Ruth lived here, or rather came to Mesa for the winters, and we really enjoyed them. Marion and he were regular shuffleboard players for a while.  But he got cancer, and was very bad when we went up 15 Dec 1969.  He died Jan__1970.  We did not get to go to the funeral, but are glad we did get to see him.
My brother Wilford Pratt Cardon died 8 Jan 1969 very suddenly.  He was very well thought of.  Over 700 attended his funeral.  Marion’s brother Joe lived with us the last three years of his life. He was so appreciative and we really loved having him with us. We also lost two brother-in-laws. Ethel’s husband, Jerome D. Whitnell, in 1968, in Phoenix, August 17, and Ethel did remarry, to Butch, or Arnold John Heldt. Sept 3-7, 1968 we went to California to attend Bill Ford’s funeral.  Sarah, his wife died on Easter Sunday, 1957.
I remember that we had had to put Joe in the hospital the day we went to Wilford’s funeral. He did get better then, but was back in again 4-13 Mar 1969 with pneumonia.   Kathleen and Pearl, his daughters came and stayed; Pearl about a week, and Kathleen a month, having to go back to put her girl in school.  We had put him in a nursing home as he was some better, and had to back to Utah as Ralph was very low.  When we came back, Joe was transferred again to the hospital. He died there 27 Apr 1969.  We had very well attended services here, then took him back to California, where he was buried by his wife Luella, as Marion promised he would.
In 1971:
2-8 March we went to Provo to Uncle Heber’s wife’s (Veoma) funeral and visited with relatives.  Feb 1971, Jewell’s husband, Morrill Ivie died suddenly.  I had my first experience driving in snow, and the car went into a skid across and back on the road, turned and caught on a railing going back home, where we came from and we slid several yards down this railing before we stopped, and some people helped us lift the bumper down. I thought we were going to go on over down into the Canyon.  We were really blessed that time.  April 7 Ellen Thatcher’s grandson Charles York, age 2, was drowned in Safford and we went there.  Edith Ferrin and husband rode up with us.  Our sister Isabelle had a trip chaperoning a group to Europe, and when she came back was stuck with cancer.  It was quick. She was in and out the hospital in Pine, where Mary and Charles went with us. They told us it was terminal then, but was brought to Mesa, April 14 and died there 1 June 1971.  She was buried in Pine on 4 June. The town of Pine has built a library there in or as a memorial to her.  19 Apr, Sallie Done Cleave, the cousin in England that I got in touch with and knew about 6 years died.
Page 28I have pictures and data on how we got in touch with her through the Postmaster, and corresponded several years until she died. I have her Father’s Bible which she wanted me to keep. These anecdotes are in other parts of the research data and in the picture section.  She was just a few months younger than President David O. McKay, and would have been 98 in Oct. so was about the same age as Pres. McKay when he died too. We made two trips to see Ralph before he died 4 Sep 1971.  Then Alva’s wife Carrie died 23 Dec 1971, and Joe’s daughter, Kathleen died 23 Sept 1974.  We caught the bus and went to her funeral, and appreciated the Greyhound slogan “Take the Bus, and leave the driving to Us.”  The funeral was in Oakdale, and she was buried in Shafter, Calif.  While over there we went to Covina and saw Ellen and Stan, also over to Mannie & Ruth’s and Morris’s home. These places are about 3 miles apart. 
Lucinda Hurst Cardon who owned the back half of our lot, widow of my cousin, Joseph Elmer Cardon, left on a visit to Colorado and New Mexico to visit with her children 20 July 1973.  She saw all of them, but her son had to bring her home as she took sick the night of 3 Aug 1973 when she died.  She was buried on the 6th at age 92.
Then came a literal “bolt out of the blue” – my cousin, Ella Cardon Goodman, Elmer’s daughter, had gone [illegible] and had a strong premonition to go home, so she did, in time to tell him she was there. [A plane] which had radioed it was having trouble but thought he could make it to the airport had to make an emergency landing.  He was over a school ground so tried to get to a field, but crashed between two houses.  When the plane exploded flames engulfed their garage and kitchen, igniting Howard’s clothing.  Ella tried to drag him away, and put out the fire. Help came, but he was 90% third degree burns, and died the next day.  Charles and Mary went with us to the funeral. Ella was in the hospital burn unit a long time, and then went to her daughter’s home longer. Even now the burns are not entirely healed on her leg, and her hands are very tender.  This was 13 April 1978.  They told her it might take 2 years.
Another close to us was Lillie W. Hancock, our nephew Irving’s wife.  Irving was in Marion’s sister Prudence’s family that we had as our “second family”. She died April 5th and was buried April 9, 1979 (our wedding anniversary #55 and my birthday, respectively.)  Irving had been working in the Temple two days a week for some time, and she had just received a call for 3 months to come with him and help.  It was her first time there helping with sealings and Irving said she was really happy, talking to those in the Temple in Provo. Then they started for home in Spanish Fork, and the severe pain of a heart attack hit her.  She slumped over and he headed for the Payson Hospital.  They worked over her for 1 ¾ hours but could not revive her and she was pronounced dead.  Irving says he feels sure she died when it struck. It really hurt us that we were not able to go to the funeral but Marion’s condition was so bad that we could not even consider it.  However, Kenneth flew his plane to John’s in Oak City, Utah and they drove on up. Annette, Janis and Janell went also with Lucy & Ray. As the burial day was also my birthday we did get a lot of calls and cards.  Bad weather kept Kenneth there an extra day.
Charles Stanley Carr, Ellen’s husband went into the hospital April 8th with Leukemia.  They were married 30 years. He had Leukemic and was feeling very badly when he and Ellen came over and we were all together as sisters and brother on the 100 birthday celebration for Mother, Edith J. Done Cardon, March 4th (she was born 5th).  He was very weak then and extremely thin and on May 1, 1979 he passed away. Of course we could not go, but the others were to the 7 May funeral.  Ellen is trying to keep things together and under control. We can imagine how it is but will realize fully when our turn comes.
The above were family, but will mention a few special friends.  Marion was as close to Glen Lamoreaux as to his brothers. He was our neighbor in Chandler, ten years younger.  They went to the sales together and Marion rode with him to check cattle, and worked together when Marion was in the High Priest’s Quorum Presidency and Glendon was secretary.  Marion misses him very much as he died of cancer 4 Dec 1972.  And two couples/we were neighbors and close to in Chandler the 31 years we lived there came next.  We worked in the church organizations, and they were the ones who were with us on our San Tan Mission.  David was Branch President, Reg [Brimhall] his counselor and we women together.  David W. Hulet died 30 Sep 1971.  Alice [Hulet],Reg Brimhall,  4 Feb 1973 and Ione [Brimhall] 4 Oct 1978.  Thomas F. Fuller who was Bishop when we were married and had Marion sustained as his counselor died 6 Nov 1974.  When James E. Talmage came down to set Marion apart as a High Priest, he told him it was unusual to put a single man in the Bishopric, so Marion told him I was teaching and we were going to get married so it was O.K.
Irene A. Duke was a special friend.  It was she who got me in touch with the researcher John L. Hobbs who helped prove so many extensions on my Done pedigree in Shropshire, England.
Page 29Elsie Plumb Riggs (aunt) who got a copy of my Plumb work died 8 Feb 1973.  And “Aunt” Hannah Kempton in Eden was special to me as we worked in both the Primary and Relief Society Presidency together as well as other places.
Special times were had with our family members.  We had many trips to see them.  Paul was furthest away and since we quit traveling we miss him and seeing his family as they have grown up. We still are hoping he can get down seeing us soon.  Melva got to come down several times while her parents were alive.  I remember one special Christmas when we had them with us for Christmas dinner.  We also proved relationship to Ruth Taylor M. Smith (cousin, Uncle Heber’s daughter, and have had many get togethers with her and her daughter Ellen, now married to James G. (Bud) Johnson, and living in Prescott.  Ruth married Bud’s brother Bert.  She had a stroke one year while here, and also a heart attack so we do not get to see them so much now. For a short time they rented the back portion or rather house, but decided they could not spend the full winters here, as Ellen especially was on the R. S. Stake Board as well as other positions in the ward.
Morris gets over to visit fairly often.  He has his boys close and they can take care of the station, a Chevron one.  He says they do fairly well keeping enough gasoline on most of the time.  John in Oak City, Utah has a little harder time to get away, which is why we were so glad when we bought the trailer up there to spend the summers. However, we have missed two summers.  Marion wants to go and stay so badly, but so far has not been able to.  I surely hope that it works out so we can, as we planned when we bought the trailer.  He gets the blues – I just saw him through another crying spell because he can’t go. I hope and pray that I will be able to be more of a comfort to him.  He does not adjust well to staying and not being able to do what he likes.  Max, in Solomon is real good to keep in touch with us, as also Mannie his brother.  And I do appreciate the way my brothers and sister and all keep in touch.
John and his family were very close to us in space and feelings.  Being our youngest we watched him. He is an excellent mechanic and at one time after he moved to Oak City the people told him they would put up a machine shop if he would work in it.  But his heart was with dairying, and he really worked hard here, living at first on the ranch and milking in the same barn Kenneth did. Then he got a chance to put his cows out at Higley, but this time was particularly hard as he tried to work full time in Val’s service and do the milking otherwise with the cows.  Then he got a chance through the Gale boys who had moved to Oak City from Chandler to take over a diary up there.  It was rather a quick move.  He sold 31 of his cows here, Sept 9, then had a busy time getting everything lined up till he and Kenneth left about 9:45 P.M. with a load of things.  John had to take over the milking and running of the dairy on the 13th of Sept.  Dianne was a big help as she would either haul things up or do the milking while he was settling in.  He made trips Sept 15th, back the 28th and sold more things and cows then back Oct 4 to Oak City, then came right back down to take care.  Clyda and Robbie rode up the next trip he took and it was Dianne’s turn to come back Nov 7th.  She cleared up things and took another load back.  The preceding things were in 1975.
With so many of our families in so many places we shuttled back and forth enjoying the visits and get togethers.  Hazel and her family settled in Flagstaff, and the rest of the grandchildren have grown very fast.  Both of the twins, Merlin & Carl, in 1978 & 9, so Kenneth’s family is about grown.  Young Kenneth has not married yet.  He did fine work on his mission.  Leavitt has his two daughters married and Edith is now in Las Vegas. Leonard is career Air Force.  Clyda lived here for a while, but she and Kelvin have moved to Minnesota.  He has a very good job and she is real active in the Branch.  Robbi is adjusting fine and when they can slip down this way we enjoy it.  Janis keeps on at the work in Utah and enjoys being in her courses at B.Y.U.  Karen is now at Mesa Community College so Leavitt’s are growing up too.  Paul has all but three of his married now and they are happy too.  Darrel is the only one who can get to see us fairly often
We had our only daughter Edith, died the day she was born, 24 Oct 1929, and Leavitt went through that trial (and Joyce) when they had Lynn Marie (stillborn) and Judith Gail, who lived about 31 hours.  Leavitt has the three married now. Dennis and Debbie live about 3 ½ miles from us but are in the Gilbert Ward. They have a boy and girl.
Paul’s families are scattered. Melvin and Tuan are in Singapore, a year now, and will be there two more years. It is a rather interesting place. Their children are now enrolled in school. Her sixth child was born in a Church Hospital, because foreigners can’t go to the regular hospital, and when she was born they were asked to show their marriage certificate. Otherwise the child cannot be taken out of Singapore. They enjoy it, and are active in the L.D.S. Branch over there. Melvin is spending his time in the Malaysian and Indonesian countries and other Far East places, even Borneo, checking records for the Genealogical Society. He can be at home more there, then if they lived in the states.
Page 30Janell is of course, in Provo, and is expecting her 2nd child. We did enjoy visiting with her when we made out trips.  Her baby may be the 26th great grandchild. Virgil was released from the Navy when Terry drowned.  He has two children, and since his release has found a very good job in the selling part of farm machinery.  Had only had it a month or so when they advanced in the company, and he now is in charge at twice the salary.  The only things it takes them away from Caldwell, where they were close to both their families in Idaho, into Wyoming just over the border.  I am not sure of the town.  Terry’s drowning was such a shock to all of us.  He was 17, just graduated from High School.  He was with Mark when they decided to walk or wade in a portion of the Snake River, between Homedale and Marsing where they had ever since they remembered.  Somehow, possibly because of the late floods down the river, he stepped into a hole, or off sort of a ledge, just below the bridge.  Efforts were made to get him, but they had to wait until the body came up, which was on the morning of the third day.  It was a very sad wait.  They said there were over a hundred people on the bridge that morning, as they expected the body to rise – and were hoping he had not washed down the river.  Many people who have drowned in the flood, or even in the Snake River at normal flow have never been recovered, so we were spared that.
Paul says that somehow they felt that is was Terry’s time to go, that he had been loaned to him for that time, and was called to a mission on the other side.  He said that when Terry was born he had the RH factor and had to be left in the hospital, and it was wondered if he would make it.  He realized he could have been gone on a number of times during his life.  I had not realized this part.  Paul also said that when he blessed him that he was impressed to dedicate him to the Lord, and he felt that the Lord had loaned him for the 17 years and then taking him home.  He was talking and planning to go on a mission when he got old enough but was just called earlier for his mission over there.
The people were really wonderful.  They brought mobile homes and campers to his home so anyone coming would have a place to stay.  It was heartbreaking not to be able to go up, but Marion was bad enough that I did not leave him alone except maybe to go to the grocery store.
Probably here is where I should put the vital statistics.  Our grandchildren are marrying and we have 25 great grands.
Melvin and Tuan Lee have had 5 more children: Becky Lee, 28 Jun 1969; Jason Bennett, 16 July 1971; Joseph Patrick, 15 June 1974; Susette Lee 17 Apr 1976; Leah Lee 9 Dec 1978.
Roland married Adah Arlene Ries 9 May 1969, and has: Jana Lee, 11 Sept 1970; Michael Paul, 8 Mar 1974; David Charles, 17 Oct 1975; and Brian Robert 23 Dec 1976.   Janell md. 24 Sept 1975 to Daniel Stuart Miller, and they have: Scarlett 20 June 1977, and we are waiting for their next announcement any day.  Darrel Leon md 24 Nov 1975 to Patricia Lee Hankins.  They have Ila June 30 Dec 1976 and Aaron Pierce, 15 July 1979. Virgil Dean md 10 Nov 1976, and they have Dustin Scott, 21 Sept 1977 and Eric David 8 Mar 1979.
Edith Lorraine md 28 July 1967, and have Thomas Ray 8 Jun 1972 and Lori Rae 14 Apr 1977.  Dennis Leavitt md 3 Jan 1976 to Debra Gibson, and they have Jason Randall “JR”, 31 Aug 1977 and Rebecca Ann, 29 Apr 1979.  Paul’s Annette md. 17 Aug 1979 to Allen Ashby.  Hazel Maxine (Kenneth’s) md 5 Jan 1973 to George Martin Maben, Jr.  They have Jennifer Maxine, 28 Jan 1974, Frank George, 15 Mar 1976 and Clint Jake, 18 Apr 1979.  Morris’ David Ray md Kari L. Hardy and they have Dawn Rachel, 22 Aug 1978. So, 25 for the great grandchildren.  John and Diane Randall were married in 1964, but now have Deanna Christine, 30 Sept 1968, and John Randall, Called Johnny 10 Apr 1970. So we added these two to the grandchildren, and also Morris and Kay got William Frederic, (Bill) born 1 Aug 1968 – and the youngest great grandchild and the 25th in number is from Kenneth’s son, Merlin Clyde md 16 Dec 1978 to Linda Ann Echols, named Barbara Ann, born 17 Aug 1979.  She is tiny, being premature, but both are doing well now.
Kenneth’s son Carl Marion married 16 Dec 1978, Robin Claire Jones and these are the added vital statistics as of 14 Sept 1979!
We have family gatherings on most of the special occasions.  It became the custom that Thanksgiving would be with our son’s wives side of their family, unless some change was made, and then they would get together with us.  But at Christmas time the families would come with us, and we have had many lovely times.  I remember one Thanksgiving though that was quite different.  It was after my operation in Nov. 1974, I did not feel too strong, so the children arranged their own, coming to check with us during the day.  Marion and I decided to get Colonel’s Sanders Kentucky Fried Chicken to build our own celebration –BUT when we called found out they were closed for the day –  so-o-o! We ended up by calling Sir George’s Smorgasbord to see if they would fix us some “take-out” chicken, and our Thanksgiving Dinner was one of the best!
Page 31And OUR GOLDEN WEDDING! We really did have a lovely time, both in preparation and then in the actual, so decided to make the memory one to see!
First on 25 Mar 1974, I went to the hairdressers.  Big deal! – well yes for me, as I have just usually gotten my permanents about every five or six months, and take care of my own.  I went or we went down to Newell (Newt) Kempton’s for the pictures. He was son of Heber and Stella Kempton up in Eden who was our Bishop for some time.  He really did a good job, and after he had us pick out the one we wanted finished he gave us the six proofs. So I did have the one I could hardly decide.  We had a lot made up, large 8 by 10 and some 5 by 7 for the kids and special as well as wallet.  I got a long dress, lace top (lined) and polyester knit skirt.  Marion took me to Gunnell’s Jewelry, and bought a new wedding ring; the old one was very thin and had broken a time or so. He also had them fix my engagement ring which I picked up Mar. 31.
We were very happy Mar 31, when Reeves Val Moosman and wife Carla brought Nina to stay a few days.  She could not stay for the actual Golden Day, April 5, but we counted her as our first treat.  Went to some Temple sessions, and she and Zola Fuller Reaves (?) got together, as were old friends.  On April 1, Madge & Jewell, her two daughters came and got her and took her to Flagstaff, so we saw them too.  April 3, I cleaned and vacuumed my rug. Sheila (my neighbor) came and helped me.  The next day did yard work, and had Relief Society teachers.  Paul called from the bus station; Morris came at 11, and John, so all our boys were here.  We had thought about slipping up to Safford where we got married and going to the places, courthouse, old hotel, etc., but when the family started gathering we saw that other plans we made for our Golden Wedding.  On April1 5th, the day Edith and Dianne came about 3 P.M.  Derral went down to the school and borrowed some folding chairs.  The family came in and brought a beautiful tiered wedding cake.  I kept the little bride and groom decoration for the top, also the corsage that Janis made, and during the evening they had us “Cut the Cake” something we did not do on our wedding day.  The family brought a golden tree for small pictures and I put in the boys on one side, with their wives behind on the other side, and had the picture of the roses in bloom on each side for our daughter Edith, then our own was added on each side, so it is a lovely memento. The pictures were taken from her grave.
There were a lot of pictures taken that night.  Paul used my camera whenever he found an interesting combination, and Leonard, who has a hobby in taking pictures, took a lot and gave us a set.  These I have out in an album, which I am adding to now – with pictures of different members of the family for their weddings.  They brought a guest book too and we got the signatures of those here, and now (when I remember) when someone who has not signed comes, I have them sign with name, address and date, so it is also most interesting.
Bud and Ellen came by on their way home, and Bud gave us a very nice poem to commemorate the event. This we put in the Book of Remembrance with our picture.  Morris and Kay stayed here that night and then by Saturday and Sunday went onto Michigan to see her folks.  Sidney and Jane Webb came over on Sunday 7th, and we watched the L.D.S. Conference on TV.  So it was a lovely time for us. I gathered the data together and call the Tribune, and the Spur Shopper put it in their paper as “delayed data”, on May 23, so we did get a clipping for it.  We had not counted on a large celebration, but the children wanted the family.  We are glad they told us. We did ask a few special friends, and our Ward Teachers and Bishop.  Bishop Henry Miller and wife were the first ones to come.  Jesse Gale and his wife came, also Jesse and Leoma Shumway, our neighbors.  Most of the families here came and we counted 91 that honored our home that evening.  This celebration ended with my birthday April 9th.  Marion got me a decorated birthday cake and Sheila and I went to Relief Society the next day.
We did not get the anticipated trip to Safford until April 26th. Marion had first planned to get married for his birthday Sept 1, 1923, but my father decided that since I still had a year good on my teacher’s certificate, that I should teach again, and he got a school for me or rather told mother.  And – since birthdays were thought to be the time we would celebrate we decided to get married on mine, but since my birthday was on a school day we took the Saturday, April 5th and counted it in place of April 9th.  I had to teach the rest of the month, and a few days into May.
We did have a nice time in Safford. We went by the places planned. Safford was having some sort of celebration with markers on all the special and historical places, so we got some nice pictures. We went by and picked up Ellen Thatcher, long enough to have her take our picture on the Courthouse steps, and by Hotel Olive, allowing the signs to show.  Mannie Thatcher was in the hospital then so we visited him there then went around to other members of the family.  Max, and Wanda and Maybelle and Albert, in Eden, and also to the cemetery, and on by Burns and Clark Marshall, that we thought a lot of and had been neighbors to and then on home.  So were glad for that celebration too.
Page 32We had some nice times for Christmas.  I have mentioned before the lovely family times.  And – at one we had the “Organ Hunt”!!!
First Leavitt and Marion went hunting on Dec. 14. Then on Dec 16, Edith, Clyda and Marion went. I thought they were hunting for Leavitt.  Someway Marion and Leavitt decided to get one for me. They had been to Milano’s but did not find what they wanted, so found one at J.C. Penney’s for me, and my name was put on.  I did not go to or suspect them; the grandkids saw it and were really excited. When hunting mine, Leavitt saw the Hammond organ in Milano’s that he fell in love with, but after talking to Joyce, and with Jerold going on his mission, they decided they could not get it, but would get him one when they had their advance pay in the spring. Marion told him that he would give him the down payment, but he said he did not want to do that.  So – Marion got with his family and told them.  They went down and made arrangements for it to be delivered on the 23rd of Dec., as they were booked up for the 24th delivery. They had them just put a sign on it as SOLD, as were afraid he might go back and look at it.  So everybody was happy, Leavitt’s family because of his surprise, and mine in anticipating the surprise. I had mentioned that I sure would like an organ, but did not dream they would get me one.
Well, the 23rd came and here is this delivery truck asking if this was 159 South Mesa Drive, and when I went to the door and said yes, they said “We have an organ to be delivered here.”  Well, I argued with them and told them it was supposed to be delivered to Chandler.  Marion was doing the dishes, and really ticked, then when they said they were right, he finally came and put me aside and told them to bring it in.  Joyce and Leavitt came down, and of course we had a good talk. While talking, they called from the ranch all excited, and Joyce answered. They said that the organ man had come by there and had missed the place and gone on down the road.  However, before they came down, when I called and told them mine had been delivered, I asked Leavitt what he was doing, and would he come down, He said “Oh, I am playing my organ”.  I was surprised and started to say “Why, have they delivered it already?” but bit my tongue and said “Oh what organ”, and he said “The little one that Clyda left here”.  Was I ever glad I did not say anything about it. Then Leavitt started playing mine, and every little while he would say, “I sure wish I had gotten that Hammond.”  I would give anything in the world for it. Oh, it would be sold by now.”  etc.  I’ll never forget how calm she was, when he said it again while she was talking on the phone, and the girls told her they were turning in with the organ. She was so solicitous and said “Well, sweetheart, we will really get it when we get the spring deal!” and she knew it was waiting for him.
Well he stayed a while longer playing mine then they left for home, with his saying again how he wished he had gotten his.  I did not say, but he had not been feeling very well for quite some time, and they said that when he walked into the living room and saw the Hammond organ in the center of the floor he stopped suddenly, went as white as a sheet, and the tears just streamed down his face.  Joyce and the girls tried to get him to speak, and couldn’t and soon all of them were crying.  Then, he went to the organ, put it in place and sat down and played it for four hours without stopping.         
It has been very good for him, as therapy.  Whenever he would get all uptight, he sits down and plays, and still does the same thing.  That along with making the granny squares, afghans, and bedspreads that are used alternately and he has done a lot of the bedspreads, one for each of his children after the first one he made for their queen bed, eight feet square.
We started these afghans, etc., when Marion and I were in Oak City and Leavitt and Joyce came to visit.  He found that it sort of helped him to feel better, and learned the granny squares then.  He has made throws for his couches, etc., so they are really nice.  I took it up too, and when Marion was in the hospitals I usually had one going. I made one for Sheil, after we can back, as she had been so good to take care of the place, and would not take any more as ‘pay’ when we got back. I have given some for Kippe to help her.  I also have done dozens of coat hangers, and am still at it.  Now I am making the hot pads, using the circles from the soda pack with six circles joined and crocheted around. I have used the hangers and hot pads as gifts, and am now making sets to give as gifts for Christmas or otherwise.  Dianne started me on the afghans and gave me a beautiful one she made. Nina started me on the hot pads.  I think that the Relief Society was going to show us the hot pads, but I watched while they were showing what they would teach us the next time, when I could not go, I worked at it and now return to making them regularly. Jake & Emeda Taylor came by and she showed me a few short cuts so that it works fine.  Speaking of music – one of my greatest thrills was the Christmas after my operation.  It is the only time the Mesa 11th Ward came to our front lawn, and there sang carols.  It is the only time I had been serenaded and they really sounded almost like an angelic chorus.  It made us both feel good, and we thanked them so much. They do not always have a choir here in Mesa.  That is one of the things I missed, after moving from Chandler, as Chandler has always had a fine group and has put on many special programs for Easter, Christmas and others.
Page 33Our meeting and getting acquainted with the children of Grandfather Francis Taylor, and Grandmother Prudence Harding Thomas Taylor, and our Thatcher connection through Grandmother Prudence has been told earlier in this history and through the research reports.  And we have thoroughly enjoyed knowing and associating with them, especially with Ellen Jane Mecham and her mother, Ruth Taylor – Smith,  – she was married to Clarence Smith when we met her.  They rented the little house behind Wilford and Vilate’s home just about a few months when Ellen met James Gerald “Bud” Johnson, as she was in the Temple. They got serious quickly, but Ruth had real bad health, and her heart got so bad that she had to be put on the plane for Utah and Provo, her home.  Ellen stayed as she and Bud were planning to get married which they did on 26 March 1971. She came over and stayed with us about a week or 10 days, before the marriage, then they moved to Bud’s home in Prescott. We really kept in close touch.
We did fix up the 157 S. Mesa Drive in the back, thinking that they would like to use it as a winter home and work in the Temple, but both were so involved with their church work in Prescott, she on as Stake Board as well as Ward, so they could not make it work out over a month’s try. So decided just to come down on Temple excursions and work when they could.  Ruth came down a number of times until she and Bud’s brother, Joseph Elbert “Bert” Johnson decided to get married 11 Apr 1975.  Since then we have averaged about six get together’s a year, sometimes more with the two of them although it has been more with Ellen and Bud because they were closer.  We made a number of trips to Prescott until the last two years when Marion’s’ health has been bad that we could not go. 
One trip made by Ruth was to seal Clarence to his parents. It was a very nice session.  He was sort of special to us. 14 Jan 1969, Ruth and Clarence went with us to the Eden Cemetery. It seems that many years ago her father had made a trip down to Eden, and while there their little daughter, Mary Ann Taylor got the measles and died.  Ruth had thought about this and told us she wanted to get a headstone and take it up and put on the grave, so she had it ready and we did fix it up.   We then went and visited Maybell and Albert Carpenter and a few of the relatives before coming home.  Clarence was not very well at the time.  They came down several winters to stay and work in the Temple.  He died in Provo 7 Jan 1970 with cancer.  We did not get to go to the funeral, but we were up on a Utah-Idaho trip and a short time before and had a very good visit (though sad) as he was having a lot of pain then.  He and Ruth had been married about 20 years, I think it was.
As I said Bud and Ellen and we two got together many times, and did try to take some special trips, other than the Temple ones they came to. It was astonishing how many people Bud and Marion had met, and knew.  They talked about all those, and since the Plumb line was settled in St. David and vicinity as well as the Gila Valley, they had a great time talking about everybody. They came down once to go through the Temple, 19th and 20th April 1973.  Then we left about 8:15 A.M. on a trip to check where Bud’s home was. We visited in Pomerene, Benson and St. David. I had corresponded a lot on the genealogy with Margaret B. Coons, a cousin on the Plumb line, so we had a good visit with her, then went on to Bisbee, an interesting mining town, and crossed over into Mexico at Agua Prieta.  It was a much cleaner town than Ciudad Juarez in Mexico, over the line from El Paso, which we visited with Charles and Mary.   Bud said he had to have a haircut in Mexico, so went to a barber, and that barber actually cut about as long as the hair lasted. We really kidded him, but he said he got his money’s worth. We drove back into the States and spend the night in Wilcox, then on 21st, we came home by way of Tucson. A quick check shows that we got together with this couple close to 40 times between 1966 and 1979, so you can see what fun we had.  We called them a few days ago. Bud has just gotten out of the hospital and they were afraid he might have to go back in. So we all get older.
I think about here will make a quick summary of trips:
10-15 Aug 1971, another Utah-Idaho trip & 13-17 Aug 1973, Utah-Idaho with Leavitt and Joyce  2-5 Sept. 1972.  Charles and Mary took us to California.  We stopped in Bannine and saw Lucille and Ether.  Ellen and Stan took us to see Morris, and we went on to Simi Valley and saw Katie.  4-6 July 1969, we went with Charles and Mary to see Ellen & Stan, and then on to the beach.  6-19 Aug 1969, went to Utah, and did some research in genealogy.  We did have a Utah-Idaho trip 14 Aug – 4 Sept 1967.
A special trip was 1968, March 15th. We had a Cardon Family Reunion in honor of Louis Paul Cardon, with family members meeting for a Temple session.  We also had headstones made for the graves in the Binghampton Cemetery.  So we went as a family group over to Tucson, and out to the cemetery, which by this time was in Tucson and placed the headstones.  It was an occasion that touched our hearts.
Marion and Glendon Lamoreaux were as close as “brothers” and really enjoyed their association.  For a number of years Marion would go with Glendon to Vico and other places to help him with his cattle. Also, he and Viola took us to several of the rodeos in Snowflake, noting particularly 25-27 July 1969, and 21-23 July 1967. Viola and I usually took in the program and all the rodeos.  We always went over to check with Ethel Hunt and did attend Sunday School with them once and visited other relatives in Clay Springs.
Page 3421-24 Aug 1967, on our Utah trip we went to the ball games in Salt Lake City, saw Lucy & Ray, then stayed at Irving and Lillies’. We then went to Nephi, and visited with Maida Foote, a cousin, and stopped in Payson to visit Della Larsen Hancock.  4 Sept we went to see Karl Yearsley.  4-6 1969, Charles and Mary took us to Stan and Ellens where we met Lucy & Ray and the group of us went to Sarah Susanna in Simi Valley to see Katie.  We were there when the Church group brought in Sacrament one of the times we visited?? but don’t remember which right now.  This was in July.19 Jan 1969, Ella and I went to Rowley’s to see Veda Rowley Scott, our girlfriend, who had Leukemia. We had a nice visit with her.  Also 29 July 1970, Ella Goodman & I went to see Eva and Albert Farnsworth; Eva is my first cousin.  She died 2 July 1971, and I was asked to pay the tribute to her at the funeral services 6 July.  It was rather hard but I made it!
20-22 Dec 1971 we had another trip to California with Charles and Mary. Ellen and Stan had their Silver Wedding celebration, a lovely affair. We stayed with Morris while there at nights, and Mary and Charles stayed with Stan and Ellen, and we visited with Mannie and Ruth while there.  Bud and Ellen had come down to go to the Temple, so we just had them and they picked up Ruth from the plane from Utah and took her back to Prescott with them.  22-30 Sept, 1970. Ruth and Ellen came down and visited with us, then they rented Vilate’s apartment and spent the winter there. Ruth got sick and had to go back to Utah, so we sent her on the plane, and Ellen stayed with us about a week, before she and Bud got married 26 Mar 1971.  We went through the session with them and she was sealed, as also her daughter Udon, called Donnie was sealed to them the same day.  I fixed a book up to date with the Taylor-Thatcher information in it for Ruth, and got it finished for her 27 Dec 1971.
21 Feb 1970 Ethel and Butch, Florence & Harry, Charles & Mary and us went to the San Tan Barbeque, celebrating their new Church Chapel. It was lovely there was a large crowd there. Were glad they had such a nice place to meet, as had met in much more crowded place when we were there.  However, this burned not too long after, but it has been rebuilt.
Melva made several trips down to visit with her parents, and while here in June 1970, Mark, Terry and Annette came. Her mother died 18 Dec 1970 and her father 10 April 1971.  We really did enjoy our association with them. And we do miss seeing her now that they are gone, as she does not get to come.
When the Webb family moved out of the back 157, we fixed it up and bought a queen size mattress.  Bud and Ellen came to look at it and we got it ready so that they moved in.  Bud & Ellen moved into 157 S. Mesa Drive Nov 28, and stayed until 21 Dec when Ruth came and they went back to Prescott. They (1973) decided that they had too many duties there to stay here as planned.  We had hoped they would.  However have made trips every few months and always came by here.
Albert and Maybelle Carpenter made one of their periodic trips to see us 15 Dec 1972.  We did get to see them each Christmas (I mean Bert and Ruth, and Bud and Ellen, as the Johnson family always has a big Christmas party get together. So it was nice to have them come. It was while they were her in Dec 1974 that Ruth announced her engagement to Bert, Bud’s brother, so we had the mother and daughter married to two brothers. They have all seemed quite happy though.
Reg & Sylvia Blackburn (3 Apr 1972) son of Sallie Done Cleave’s sister (my “Done” cousins from England, who moved to Canada) came to visit us 16 Feb 1976.  They were from Coleville, Canada, and he is a brother to Marge Blackburn Green, who with her husband John,has visited us several times.  I had Mary and Florence come and get acquainted with them. Richard (Aunt Josie’s son) and his wife Anna visited us 7 Dec 1974. Ellen Thatcher has not had good health, and he had been in the hospital when we visited up there April 13, 1973.
April 9-13 was another Utah trip. We went to Ruth’s in Provo about 9:15, then over and stayed in Spanish Fork with Irving & Lillie.  The next morning caught the bus to the Salt Lake Library. Roland works there, and he took time to help and he had us go out to his place where his wife made a birthday cake for me.  Had a very nice time visiting, then went and stayed with Ray and Lucy. We had picked up Bert and met Bud and Ellen, and they went with us. We stayed in Mesquite, Nevada the first night. Bert and Ruth were married April 11th, and we went to her place for a while.  But the crowds and altitude started bothering Marion. We saw Jerold, our grandson, very briefly as he passed us.  He was in the Mission Home, getting ready for his mission. We stayed a while with Lucy & Ray.  Marion decided on the 12th that we had to get out of the altitude. We did stop in Payson, however, on the 11, and went to Mother’s old home in Payson. They let us go inside and see where she had lived.  When we told Irving and Lillie we were having to come home, she said that Irving would go and drive for us.  I was really glad that he did, as was rather uneasy about the long trip.  On the 13th on our way we stopped in Kingman to rest at Larue and Kent Smith’s place then came on home.  Ether Matthews, Lucille’s husband called Leavitt about his death on 12th of April, but we could not go to the funeral, as Marion felt quit done up after the trip.
Page 3516 July 1970, Orpha Hancock from Clay Springs brought her daughter, Orpha Delight Hancock here, to get ready for her wedding in the Temple to Robert Lee Brewer. We went over with them and it was sort of special to help the bride at this time. Nov 10-14, we went to Utah with Bud and Ellen.  We visited back and forth between Lucy’s and Ruth’s and also stayed with Irving and Lillie. Lucy came and we went to the Genealogical Library.  Had some rain and snow. Bessie and Ralph came from Wellington, but we missed them (I did) Lucy had to take Ray to the doctor. Ruth’s girls got dinner and supper for us and we had a nice visit. She came back to Arizona and was quite tired then we came on home. We took the group to Safford and visited them up there.  Ellen was not well.
1975, Sept 22-26, we had another trip to Utah with Mary and Charles.  Hazel and Norma went with us.  Hazel had her baby, Jennifer.  Debbie Gibson (who later married Dennis)went with us to pick up her things. We left her with friends, then Irving, Lillie, Lucy, Ray and us went down to Oak City to see John, on the 23rd. We went back and met Paul and Melva at Janell’s , then went to Janell’s wedding to Daniel Stuart Miller, 24 Sept.  Roland was there and they were married in the Manti Temple. It was very nice.  On the 25th, Irving took us to see Bessie and her family, and then back when we contacted Debbie and were homeward bound.
We had a rather disturbing occurrence on 1 Mar 1975.  Someone driving by on the road fired a 22 shot into Kenneth’s house, it went right by his head then ricocheted, and fell on the floor.  One never knows.
20 Dec 1975, Leavitt and Joyce went with us to Safford and Pima and to the Jeannine Carpenter – George Carpenter wedding, so saw a lot of friends and relatives there.
I seem to have missed one trip that could be called a genealogy research trip, 19-26 Aug 1968!!  Leavitt and Joyce were with us and we took Joe and Mary with us.   We left Joe with Ralph and Bessie.  Mary and I went and got a room at Hotel Little. She, Leavitt, Joyce and I really did a lot of research.  23 Aug, we visited Walter Thatcher, Merle Christensen, Ruth S. Warren, Deon Taylor, Ruth and Clarence Smith, Lucy and Ray, Uncle Heber and Aunt Melba Done, so had cousins on several lines.  March 21 Morris came (1976) in Youngman’s car to deliver to Pima so we went with him and had another Valley visit.  Nina also came early in 1977, and we went with her to the Valley. 
The Prescott couples came over Oct 30 & Dec 17, 1976 so had a nice time, including Temple sessions    .
Now for Oak City Interlude!!:
March 30-31 while visiting John in Oak City, we bought a 40 foot trailer to be used as our summer home close to John from J. B. Lovell, and they fixed a place to move it, so did on Apr 26, getting it partially set up. We came back, and on May 27 I made arrangements for Norma and Doris to come down the week between the regular irrigation and take care of the flowers.  Sheila said that they would run it on the place when we had our water turn.
On June 6, we started for our summer in Oak City.  We stayed in St. George that night. Eldon and Grace Leavitt came over to the motel that evening.   We left early the next morning and were in Oak City by 10:30 A.M.  Marion was cautioned to take it easy for a few days but he would not and started straightening things up. John had the electricity ready to connect so got that done (9).  I took time out fixing things to do some shopping in Delta (10) and concentrated on the yard work.  Marion over did and we got some altitude pills from the doctor.  That evening the ward had a dinner party and we went with John and Dianne, and had a nice time meeting many. Then on Saturday I worked fixing curtains most of the day.  The next day we went to Church and Sunday School, and Marion and John to Priesthood.  The next few days worked on more curtains, varnishing, fixing the cooler and putting up fence.  Made a trip to Delta 21st, and painted the trailer.  Had a load of gravel put in on the 23rd and our first home teachers, Dean and Bruce Anderson came on the 26th.  That evening they went fishing and we had a fish dinner at 10:45 P.M.  Virginia Anderson gave us a lot of purple asters to transplant on the 27th.  Dianne says they are still growing this year.  Johnny and Deanna wanted me to go to Primary with the so I did.
July 1, we went to Utah Valley to see Lucy and found out she had a leg cancer. We went by Ruth’s and found out she was out of the hospital, then on to Irving and Lillie’s.  I had borrowed the book, Royal Families from Bessie’s husband Cliff, and had done a lot of work on it and decided to get my own, so I returned his to him when Bessie and he came over. 
We went over to Janell’s.  Melvin and Roland came down, also Paul, Melva, Terry, Annette and Mark and on the 3rd of July. We all went to Provo and to Church with Dan and Janell, when they blessed the great grandchild, Scarlett. We had a bit dinner in the park, as Dan’s folks were there too, so we got acquainted.  Had a nice time and saw Lucy too.  Went back home to Oak City, July 4th, and continuedPage 36on with getting things taken care of.  Opened an account with the Delta Bank on the 5th, and painted the top of the trailer on the 6th.  By that time I was getting the Plumb set of Royalty Pedigrees lined up so a lot of time was spent this way.
Bessie, Cliff, Scott and Paula with their children visited with us on the 11th of July.    Dianne went to Santaquin, John to Salt Lake and we visited with Lucy.  I returned the Royalty books to Cliff.  Then Leavitt and Joyce came as they wanted to go to the Manti Temple Pageant.  We went on the 15th, but Marion stayed with John as he was afraid of the altitude. We had Sunday dinner with John and Dianne.  We did take a trip with Leavitt and Joyce to Spanish Fork and to Provo, where we visited with Janell, Ruth and Uncle Bob, then back home. Leavitt decided to learn how to make the granny squares in the evening, and they left for Arizona on the 23rd.
Then came the 24th of July, — one day we will never forget. Things seemed to be coming along pretty good.  Kenneth Jr., came by with some of his friends. They had been up to Salt Lake, or Utah Valley at least and were heading for home. We had a nice visit with them, and they headed for home about Sunday school time.  We went on to Sunday school.  That was when Marion started his HEART ATTACK in Sunday school, about 11:00 A.M.  I noticed that he had his head sort of down, but thought he must be sleepy. But he did not even tell us that he was having pain. We came home, and he went in and lay down, but this was not unusual as he usually did that way and rested. I thought he was just resting, so started dinner.  When I asked him about eating he said he was having pain.  I called John, Dianne called the doctor in Delta and she was told to get there to the West Millard Hospital in Delta as fast as we could. It was really a race, and we got him admitted by 2:45, a 14 mile run…I called all the children, and stayed right at the hospital through the 26th of July, when I went home for a few hours, and came back. John of course was in and out.  They watched him very closely on the 26th and by the evening of the 27th he was into another heart attack. His 2nd heart attack in the 3 days was a very close call.  As the Dr. said after working steadily for hours, – he had done everything that was humanly possible and that the outcome was in the hands of the Lord, and we would just have to wait and see what would happen.  I notified the family and we waited.  We know as the doctor said that it was a blessing from our Heavenly Father that he was permitted to recover from this attack.  He eased up some on the 28th.  Stan and Ellen came by the hospital about 1 P.M. on the 29th.  Dianne came over and stayed with Marion while I took them to the trailer.  John and I took turns staying. I would be there 7 A.M. to 11 P.M. when John would come and stay until the next morning. On the 30th Stan and Ellen went to Provo. They moved Marion to a ward, and he had a very bad night.  Paul, Melva, Annette, Terry and Mark came on the 31st, as well as Sharliemae.  Marion seemed to be a little easier.  Ray and Lucy came also, and that night the hospital decided that I did not need to stay at nights. So I was just in and out.  On Aug 3rd, Melvin and Roland came down.  Also Jerald came sometime along here.  They had him walking on Aug 5th, and Paul, his family and Jerold left for home. Butch and Ethel came by and it was nice to see them.
On the 8th of Aug I finished some cucumber pickles I was making. Marion was released from the hospital that day but he did not seem to feel a bit good.  Irving and Lillie came by for a couple of hours.  He seemed a little better on the 9th.  Kenneth and Norma came on the 10th, but stayed with friends in Payson at night, then back to visit.  Kenneth took them to the airport where they picked up their plane and went home. On Sunday the Bishop and several ward members came in, and Nina and Mannie phoned to see how things were coming.  Then on Aug 15th he walked outside and walked a block after the attack.  He gradually got around outside, and when we checked with the Dr. he was very pleased with his recovery so far. Then on the 23rd of August he had a bad medicine reaction. The Dr. was gone, so stopped it, and Bonnie Sheriff, head nurse at the Delta Hospital came by and checked.  Morris and Kay came to visit and while they were there he walked to the end of the trailer.  Butch and Ethel spent two days the end of the month. On Sept 2, went to the Dr. and he decided to see if things were working by themselves, but had to recheck. Mary and Charles came by in the afternoon, but as he was miserable they decided not to stay all night.  By the 5th of Sept. he was feeling better, so I got out my genealogy.
On the 10th, Melvin, Tuan and family came, and all went wood hunting to the mountains but Marion, Tuan and baby with me.  He had a bad problem so took him into the hospital to get straightened out.  Dr. Lyman left and Dr. Henry was not too enthusiastic about treating him so we decided to leave for home on the 14th.   We called Irving on the 12th and he said that he would be glad to take us so we got things packed, and ready.  I wrote a number of letters to relatives telling them so would know where to get in touch.  Irving got there, and we left in the middle of the afternoon, getting into St. George about 7:30 where we had a good rest in the motel, then went on, getting home about 6 P.M.  Harry, Florence, Mary and Charles came by and this is the end of That Oak City Summer.  When we will have another, I do not know. We had planned them to be regular, but the best laid plans of mice and men do not always work out!!!
Page 37

The last little bit has been a bit depressing so think I will try a different train of thought.
I listed these as “Home Improvements and changes, and Plantings!
In 1972:  Kenneth and John moved into the new dairy barn on the 21st.  They had been in the old one together for some time, as John had checked with F.H.A. so he could get away from Higley.  On 24 Apr. I bought 12 sacks of cement and made a triangle “rose collar” to keep the grass out of the roses.  This was on the southwest corner of the lawn. It has worked pretty good, but this past year I have not had time to keep up too good, and do have a grass problem. (’79). Paynter’s son Kippe helped me.
Howard and Gladys helped Lucinda move out of 157 S. M. D. Nov 197_ .In 1973: 2 Aug – about end of the month I did some furniture refinishing, including my dining room set. Also a little inside, retouching of some of the woodwork. We did have some trouble with water pressure, so did some repair work.  We had to put in a new water line and then in about October John helped us make trenches for a new water line.  In November we got material to fix the bedroom and bathroom windows, and on the 8th, Howard came over to fix up the deed for 157 S. Mesa Dr., and we bought it.  In July, Col Weeson made a trap door into the basement, and put up shelves for my canned goods.  
In 1974:  Put up 12 batches of orange jam, and we tore down the old work shed in the back. We fixed up South Mesa Drive, 157, and on 4 Feb. Jane and Sidney Webb moved into it. They stayed until 15-16 Dec 1975.  Marion caught the porch arrangement on 157 with the corner of his truck and pulled it down.  Harry came and measured for a new porch, and finished it up in Feb.  About May 5th Morris came to store some of his things and he and Marion made the tin storehouse in the back.  In August and also in Aug. 1975, I made lots of raisins. I picked 200 pounds of grapes at one time, and made about 55 pounds of raisins.  Derral had gotten a hide-a-bed for the back house that he found at a yard sale. We used it there for a while, and then I decided we needed an extra bed so we moved it into the living room in October.
In 1975:  A big storm blew through the ranch in July, and took the roof off the dairy barn, also part of the roof off of Leavitt’s house so repairs had to be made.   Shortly we had a twister come through Mesa that blew my Bougainvilla down. It was so big it went completely across my south lawn, and almost filled up the part of it. It was a real job to get that finally out.  I have tried to keep it partially trimmed down since then.
In 1976:  In January I watched Sheila when she did stripping and refinishing of her furniture, and decided to do my dining room set, and Mother’s dresser, also the bed in the middle bedroom.  Mother’s dresser was the one that showed up the most.  It was almost black with old coats of paint, but when I finished it 10-16 Jan, it was beautiful. Derral said that I had a $300.00 dresser, but I am not selling it.  17 Mar. I built a dike around the garden so I could control the watering. Sept 4, Harry came and roto-tilled my garden spot and I got it planted.  In Oct. I brought in the Iris bulbs for the tall ones from the ranch and got sweet peas planted.  (They did fine for about 3 years, but since then haven’t been able to get them to grow since 1978).  Kenneth Jr. and Merl, came and fixed a place for me to plant the climbing sugar pod peas.  I had had some lovely ones a couple of years, getting the seed from Reed and Reina Done, but somehow, I could not make the planting grow, and this year I had Kenneth and Dennis roto-till the place out, as have decided not much use to waste time and energy on the garden any more, since Marion eats very simply and when I need a little can  – buy it cheaper than try to raise it.
And in November we had plumbing problems that I thought I corrected, but found out that instead of getting the clog out, it had backed up into the Webb house (by this time Jane and Sidney had moved out, and Sidney’s son Larry lived there (and still does).  He is really a fine young man, retired from the Navy (29 years old now) and has been a very good renter, no problems at all.  We had to have the Roto Rooter Company and it was a real job getting everything fixed up.
1977: I needed more room for my genealogy books, so made a three shelf deal between the two cupboards, where I had used the rollaway little shelf carts, and did some other fixing, had extensions which I attached to my typewriter table, and also used card tables to hold my work when adding to books.  John and Dianne were down and packed a load of our things to take back to our trailer in preparation for our summer (in April).  Then I did one thing I have been happy about, we had bought in 1972, our Dodge. Marion had planned for a long time to buy a smaller car, and to have it green with a white top. But when we got at it, we ended up with the Dodge, which was a Polara so fairly large, and it was blue with a black vinyl top. The vinyl dried and split, so I worked at it and got it all off. Then took it to Brown & Brown for a line –up and paint.  They told me that they could put a new white vinyl on for $150.  I told them I never wanted another vinyl top, but wanted it painted.  They said that would be $75.00. And I am still having people tell me how nice the car looks. I took it in 19 Sep I AM SORY ABOUT THIS***OUR DODGE REPAINTING JUST ABOVE WAS DONE IN 1978.  I SHOULD HAVE DONE THIS ALL IN PENCIL BUT HAVE SO MANY NOTES ALREADY. JUST TRYING TO CHECK THE PARTS AND WRITE IT SPONTANEOUSLY!! WOW!!
Page 38The City of Mesa did work on Mesa Drive for quite some time after we got back from our summer at Oak City. When Marion got to feeling better he spent quite a bit of time watching what was going on.  It made easier for him to get around and do a little walking, when the City finally put in the sidewalk on our side of the street on 5 Dec. Also I decided to turn about half of my garden back to grass in October and fixed it up with a head gate so could water better.
In 1978:  I did some cleaning out and had Steve and Willard come down and thinned out limbs on the mulberry trees, as when topped as I had been doing, they put so many new limbs on and the leaves were so thick they shed all summer.  This thinning has worked quite well, as very few leaves were dropped this year (1979).  IN fact, they are just starting to shed for winter now.  I did a lot of knitting and crocheting, also knit-chro as I called it during this time too as Marion was in and out of the hospital in ’77 & 78.  I made me two large afghans, and also made one for Sheila as she had been so good to watch the place while we were gone to Oak City.  I got the lovely fern I have on the porch from Sheila 9 Jan 1978.
In Jan I had quite a time getting things looking better.  The kitchen and Gen Den ceilings peeled very badly, so had a scraping and painting good time on ceilings and walls.  I had a real patched up Gen Den door, (The old screen one, so got Harry to put one in that we got out to the ranch, and painted it.)  Also was so I could lock it with a key, which made me feel safer.  I also went into the living rooms. We did have a real problem, all of a sudden the roof started leaking, — maybe because it finally started raining. I think about Feb 9th was the first time and I checked with Robinson Roofing who had done the job not too many years before.  They did come a couple of times, but did not do anything to really help as said there was no warranty on it. I called another company, but did not come, and then here is where the classic repair swindler came in. It had rained again, and a knock came at the door, where a Jim Hammond came by, and he had some materials, etc. and would fix it.  So I let him and paid him $125.00 to put it on.  I could not climb up to see the job, but when Derral saw he came over.  He went up and said that it was not done at all, just slopped on here and there.  This man had given me a card from a contracting company that he said he worked for, then did their on his own too, so I went out and was told that he had been fired three weeks before and that he had been by just before I came and picked up a few things he had left with them. He was not from them at all and had left for some state back east on the bus.
Charles and Mary then came over, and called Stradlings.  They recommended Robinson Roofing, who I had already had trouble with. So I decided to call Sears and make an appointment for them to come over Feb 21. I waited, then checked the 24th, and they said they would come on the 27th. I told them I had to have it done before it rained again as the ceiling of the kitchen was bulging and another rain would cave it in.  Well as usual they did not come.  The man who came said that he had turned it into the department that did it and so could not do anything more.  Down came the rain again… So I just looked into the phone book and called Mesa Roofing.  They came right out, climbed up on the roof, and saw the crack that Sears had told me about and said it would take $65.00 to fix temporally.  He climbed back down, got a bucket and brush and fixed it, and when I asked how much he said “nothing!”  That stopped, and he said he would fix the roof the first dry day.  He had fixed the crack March 1st, and I called and wrote a letter to Sears, telling them the circumstances and what happened and cancelled their coming out. March 5th, Al Gossett, owner of Mesa Roofing, came out and put on the black part of the roofing, which made it safe, then 10 days later he came out and put on the aluminum coating that sealed it again and insulated so that it was cooler in summer and warmer in the winter. He also said it should last up to 15 years, so sounds like we will have a while without any worry. Not that it is two vital, but think I will put the address and phone number, in case I need to get in touch, — 882 E. Butte, Ph. 986-5511.  Iffound a method to clean carpets. WE had tried the conventional method, and steam but Reed Brothers have a new method, chemical dry clean, and it really comes leave things much nicer.  It takes out the black dust that comes in from Mesa Drive, so will be happier.
Some mix-up in the irrigation schedule made such pressure that my water outlet in the lawn simply blew out, and Kenneth came in and fixed it making a substantial collar of cement around it and it seems fine.  Harry helped again. My screens on the windows were pretty dilapidated, so had taken them down, and we got Harry to make up some so have the complete set.  They are really very nice looking and he installed them – 15 new ones. In November, he measure and made a dish cupboard shelf, which he fit on top of the cabinet that John made for me when he was in high school.  I had made only one shelf in the designing of it. Now my good dishes show off and are easier to take care of. John will have this later.  He did come in once to get this cupboard he had made but I talked him out of it.  Maybe I shouldn’t have but could not find anything that was small enough to hold things that would fit into the dining room.  I tell them I have to literally measure inches when I add anything to my belongings here.  But we are happy with the home here.
It is handy, church, shopping center, post office, Temple and library – all in walking distance, a help in the gas shortage, and now that I do not like to drive so much or leave Marion alone.
Page 39The highlight of this period I believe, to be the call to act as an ordained Temple worker, or maybe I should say a set apart Temple worker.  On May 14, 1969, Pres. Jess N. Smith of the Arizona Temple called Marion and I to come to the Temple for an interview.  We went over on the 15th and he said we were the first couple on the list of 18 called.
Marion’s health was not good – they did not know, and he could not accept the call.  He had for some time worked at the veil, but his undulant fever had affected his nerves, so that the closeness made him threaten blackouts, so had asked to be relieved.  Pres. Smith said that those suggesting the call did not know this, but suggested that, until he felt better, to come and do as much proxy work as he could.  We knew that would be it for him. He asked me to start working as soon as I could arrange it.  I was working at the Arizona Branch Genealogical Library and also teaching Cultural Refinement class in Relief Society, so felt that I should be released from the latter.
I consulted with my Bishop, Eugene Swenson, but he did not seem to want to release me as he felt I was developing my talents in teaching.  Since we were new in the ward, he did not know of my extended experience in teaching in all the organizations of the Church.  I explained this, and told him I felt I needed the Temple work experience. At the next interview he said he wanted to be sure how I felt about the call and said he would release me.  Susan E. Lines was given my Relief Society class to teach.
I had been told that Marion and I had been considered being called to the Temple years before, when Charles and Mary started, but those discussing it decided that my work in the Genealogical Library and Genealogical Research was such that they felt I would contribute more by continuing that.  Of course, I was devoted to this work, but felt a little that I was missing out on a special blessing – so was very happy when this call finally came.  I was set apart 20 May 1969 and released 20 May 1977, just 8 years later, at the time we went to Oak City which we expected to do each summer.  I was able to continue my research, furnishing as I had been doing, many names for the relatives to do Temple work for.  A check in 1970 showed we had had 12 family sealing sessions in five years.  30 Jun 1970 on my great great grandparents, Esquire Morby and Naomi Driver line we sealed another 10 couples and 55 families. Charles Clouse (sealer) sealed 43 families with 64 children on the Glover and Morgan lines, so we were happy.
Marion and I went one night a week for a session together, and then he would go through the nights I was on duty. We also did sealings on our Driver and Mitchell lines, the new one I had just discovered. Our immediate families helped with these as well as descendants of Aunt Mary Jane Done Jones family.
I had searched since 1941 for data on the Barker-Morby short line on my pedigree. Work was done in 1886 for “great grandfather Morby and great grandmother” no given names, dates or places, other than shire in England. Nancy Morby, my second great grandmother had a sister Rachel and two brothers were also on the 1886 Temple work, there the wall stayed until I found that John Barker and Nancy Morby were married in 1816 in Dewsbury, Yorks. In the interim I learned they had raised their family in Thornhill Lees, Thornhill, Yorks and that according to the family, and the 1861 census they were both born in Thornhill, but there was no record of them there.
Uncounted letters to ministers, officials, newspapers and relatives in England were unfruitful as well as those here.  All printed parishes in Yorkshire, and surrounding areas were searched, but no Nancy. Finally the Berthswick Institute of Historical Research in York, Yorkshire recommended Mrs. Murial Thompson to me, as a genealogist.  She searched diligently in the Bishop’s Transcripts of many parishes in a 10 mile radius.  In 1966 she found a Sarah, daughter of Squire and Naomi Morby, all names carried in the family history.  I was interested, but no Nancy. In 1967 three more children of this family were found in East Ardsley.  Research by correspondence is very expensive and she got quite worried because I was sending so much for no help.  I told her I needed to know where Nancy was not, and that when she found Nancy she could stop.  I had prayed all along about this.
Now, I know my prayers were answered, and the answer was NO until 15 May 1968.  It had to be because Squire or Esquire Morby (called both) lived in seven parishes, and had we found Nancy earlier, I would never have found the seven children.  Several times I had thought about asking her to search in Wakefield (I had one inch map to mile) but somehow as each letter got written I found myself putting the names of other places. Then, just as Mrs. Thompson finished in Leeds, with no Nancy, another patron asked her to search in Wakefield—and there Nancy was!!!
Needless to say I was delighted.  But when I sat down to write the letter thanking her I just could not finish it. I wanted her to continue, and find the parents’ marriage and the missing son William in the 1886 TemplePage 40work. I’d write, check my map, put down places and cross them out. The letter was waiting when I got home from the Library, and I tried to answer it until after 11 P.M. then to bed and up at 5, with the same results.  I finally had to stop and get my work done and for Relief Society.  Back home I started in again, finally tearing up everything and starting over.  I knew she was almost as glad to find Nancy as I was, and eagerly waiting for my answer.  Still I could not finish it.
Finally I could actually feel something or someone, and it came to me there was something about Squire Morby.  I stood up, turned to my brown genealogy chest of drawers, where I had literally thousands of family group sheets.  (I gave right at 9000 to the Library here last year ) 1972, –I reached into the Morby section, and pulled out the marriage of Squire Morby and Naomi Driver in Rothwell, Yorkshire, which had been there for 15 years, sealed as “relative”, since that then we did not know these third great grandparents names. The next sheet was the one with the son William on, in Thornhill, also sealed to his parents, in 1950.  I had looked at them many times, wondering just where they fit.
I was writing the above account into a letter to Dennis, Apr 15, 1972, and went on to tell Dennis that Roland’s testimony was strengthened by this too. I wrote to Roland who was then in the East Central States Mission, testifying that I felt I had help from the other side, –his answer was this*** – “I really enjoyed hearing your experience in completing that family, Grandma. You know it is really strange.  I read a pamphlet called the “Three Degrees of Glory” by Melvin J. Ballard. It was a talk on Genealogy and he mentions an experience similar to yours and he felt that when those on the other side accept the Gospel they had someone to complete their records so the work could be done for them. I’ll send it to you—The thing that is coincidental about the whole thing is that I stayed up an hour late to read the pamphlet, – and the next day your letter came.”  I sort of like to know that!
You know, as I mentioned before, genealogy by correspondence is quite expensive, and many a hundred dollars has gone into this.  But somehow, someway, whenever the need came, someone would be by, and look and get and then give so I kept pretty well going with all this.

I checked 1967-1970 on Temple sessions. Marion did 151, and I did 41.  1971-1979 Marion did 378, I did 175. We feel that we were privileged and blessed at this time, especially since Marion had severe health problems at times during this period.
Rognvald and Augusta Frogner, converts of Lottie Player Black (Marion knew her when he was on his mission in South Carolina) came by to get their endowments, 1 Nov 1969, and to be sealed.  Both had been married to others long before, and each had a deceased child, so Marion stood proxy for the children, as their sealing’s to their first spouses was done. It was quite an experience.
Our President and Prophet, David O. McKay died 16 Jan 1970, after 19 years as President of the Church.[ President Joseph Fielding Smith served from 1970 to 1972]. President Harold B. Lee was sustained,[served 1972-1973] and then when he died, was followed 6 Jan 1974 by Pres. Spencer W. Kimball.  I knew Pres. Kimball from the time I was about 15 years old, as his brother Gordon lived in Binghampton when Pres. Spencer came to go to the University of Arizona, and he came out and with his sister Alice got together the teenagers in some sort of musical as I remember.  Marion knew him practically all his life, as Andres Kimball (his father) was the Stake President and his son was made Stake Clerk about the time Marion was in the Bishopric.  Paul’s experience on page [36], and his getting to see Pres. Kimball, was probably because of the close connection in the Safford-Eden days.
1975
We also had a new Temple President, Junius E. Driggs as President and wife Bernice Driggs as Matron.  Pres. Driggs and counselors (one changed) are still in but I understand that Sister Driggs has been released and another Matron put in, because of her health.  The 50th anniversary of the opening of the Temple was celebrated during their time, with 50 sessions in 36 hours (running all night) Friday and Saturday till 4:00 P.M. The Temple was closed for remodeling, and then rededicated in the spring of 1975, so I did not miss too much white recuperating the three months after my surgery 7 Nov 1974.
President Kimball approved the opening of the Temple to the public for viewing, prior to the rededication services.  It was a rare experience, and quite a sight to see the stream of people sometime 4 or 5 abreast, slowly inching forward as they were admitted. Brother Harrington called me (and other workers in for our 10-day assignments) at a different post in the Temple each day.  20,000 went through the first day with similar groups each time. On March 29th, I was able to go through when he took his turn, with him.  Someday I hope I can look forward to seeing him finally go in for himself.  We never know what will happen.  Marion and I feel that though the call to San Tan was given to us as an experience, we were not able to be and guide Morris at the crucial age, as he did not fit in with the things and our Indian schedule time, and got doing other things.
Page 41April 3, 1975 was the last day of the open house for the Temple.  Then it was closed for a period of refreshment, and was reopened with the building being rededicated the middle of the month. I went through the first day of the dedication, April 15th.  Marion and Irving went to Safford Valley that day and through the Temple the next day. My first duty day back in the Temple was getting oriented was on Friday. I did 15 initiatory names that day, and then duties went as assigned as usual. My schedule began with working Tuesday and Wednesday evenings, and Friday morning. I did change it later but had three days a week to go, so Marion and our “together” session were on a Thursday night for a long time.
Marion and I have had three Bishops here in the Mesa 11th Ward since we moved here in 1969. Bishop Eugene Swenson was the first. When he was advanced to the High Council, Bishop Henry Miller took his place and Bishop Kay W. Lines was sustained in his place 16 Jan 1977, with Bro. Bentley and Brother Hatch as counselors.  Bro. Peter Frensel was sustained as a Counselor in 1979, when Brother Bentley moved, and this Bishopric is still serving.
On March 1976, I typed up my “Early Converts” on mine and Marion’s lines.  This covered the Thatcher, Plumb, Cardon, Done and Barker.  Our posterity asked about those who first came in, so I did.  I gave copies to a number of the families, also to John, and to the older grandchildren, also to Edith, sent one to Dennis on his mission and to Virgil in the Navy.
Marion had written his life story in 1959, including the story of his mission to South Carolina 1919-1921.  He never would let copies be made, until 1972, when he let the story of his mission be made up.  We gave a lot to the descendants, and several others who had asked.  It is rather interesting that we just got a letter from Irving and Lillie’s son Paul in Plymouth, Massachusetts saying that a short time before Lillie died, she had sent him a copy, and how thrilled, even to say it moved him so that he cried, and that he had been impressed to use it in teaching his Elder’s Quorum class, and that it was very inspiring.  So it still is doing good.  I think that is one thing that helped Melvin to go, as he stayed with us that summer.  We were living in Leavitt’s house in Homedale during the summers then, and Melvin had broken his arm, so came over to stay with us a while.
Melvin’s mission was in Taiwan. Roland’s in the East Central States, Dennis in Peru, Kenneth Jr. in Uruguay & Paraguay.  He was in the mission home and left New York 22 Jan 1975, arriving there the next day.  He reported his return in the Chandler 4th Ward 15 Feb 1977.  Charles and Mary were called on a 1 ½ year mission to Pennsylvania. The Brother and Sisters here got together at Dora and Roscoe’s before they left, 4 Sept 1976, and arrived home 15 Aug 1975. Clyde Merlin was called to the New York Mission. He had to have hernia surgery and did not feel too good when he left. Bishop Farnsworth flew him to Salt Lake City, 4 Mar 1977, and he went on to New York.  However, he had a nervous breakdown and had to come home.  He was released 1 May 1977, and bore his testimony the next Fast Sunday in his ward in Chandler.
I have mentioned earlier that we as a couple have been very fortunate since the 1950’s in taking several trips a year, to visit with our loved ones.  We had quite a nice circle, to Utah, through several towns, then on up to Idaho and back through the circle. We also included Prescott to the cousins, Ellen and Bud Johnson, and later Ruth and Bert Johnson was there. We also made a number of trips to Prescott only. Our Utah trips covered Spanish Fork, to see Irving & Lillie, Lucy and Ray in American Fork, Clarence and Ruth Smith in Provo.  Also Uncle Bob (Robert P. Done) in Provo.  He was mother’s younger brother and also Uncle Heber and Aunt Veoma Done in Provo.  We had a few stops in Payson to see relatives on lines I was researching on.  We especially enjoyed Beatrice Thatcher Larsen and family, and Walter Thatcher, who were Uncle Al’s children.  I was usually allowed a day or more in the Genealogical Library, before we headed on up to Idaho to see Paul and family and the Ethington’s who had moved there.  Twice, I got to stop in Logan and visit those of the Cardon lines of my Father’s cousins.
For quite some time our visits averaged 4 or 5 a year to the Prescott cousins and at least two to Utah-Idaho, and several to California.  Our California trips were usually with Charles and Mary. And we had a lot of return visits from those we saw. Some were genealogical visits from people I had seen or corresponded with from New Hampshire, New Mexico, Canada, Colorado and Idaho. These came close to 2 a year. Our California trips usually included seeing Morris, and Stan and Ellen who usually took us to the ocean, Disneyland and Marineland, or special sightseeing trips. 21 April 1975 we went with Mary and Charles to Louis and Marie Carr’s Wedding, another time Stan and Ellen took us to get Lucille at Long Beach then we took her and went a few times to Simi Valley to see Katie, and then when she was in the Convalarium in California. On one occasion we got there on a Sunday when the Sacrament was brought in and 12 of us partook of the Sacrament.
I could go on and on, but this gives an idea of the lovely times we had on our trips, both alone and then with others.
Page 42I guess here is the time to make a short sketch of the events flavored with genealogy.
Francis and Elizabeth Done Halling (cousins removed) came over from Harbor City, California 14 & 15 Sept 1968.  We had a good time exchanging information and checking each other. We had our Cardon Family Organization every other year. We had one scheduled for this November, we have them the Friday and Saturday following Thanksgiving.
I was still working in the Genealogical Library. I started 19 Oct 1947 and stopped Oct 1974, 27 years and nine days (as I said “Don’t forget the 9 days)”. I was having surgery 7 Nov 1974, and the Dr. had told me to take it easy for three months so thought it was time to take a rest and do some more checking in the library for myself.  By that time the staff had been enlarged, and it seemed.  I decided to ask for my release from the Library late in Dec. 1974, as things seemed to be so I should.  I did work at both the Temple and Library for about 5 years, but decided it was better to concentrate more on my home and the Temple.  We did have some nice times at the Library.  One was when Logan Brimhall was released. The Library staff went to Sir George’s and we had a lovely smorgasbord dinner, and a meeting with a testimonial.  Little “knick-knacks” were given, including the little ceramic cat that they gave to me, their “CAT-a-loger.”  L. Elmer Peterson was put in his place on 13 Dec 1971.  From March to December I was busy checking, having made up and giving Piedmont Project sets to the family.  Had most of them in October. My last working day at the library was Oct 30, 1974.
Amy did some extensive research in the Handcart Company, the first handcart company which Grandmother Susette or Susanna Stale Cardon and her family came over in. They joined the company late, so did not get their names on the roll, although his death was recorded in the records Aug 17, ‘’Bro. Peter Staley died today”.  She got it worked out, and entered as a correction or addition in the original record.  I have a copy of this in my Book of Remembrance, Book II, Histories, page 380-397.
I finished the index to the Thatcher-Plumb books or pedigree Aug 30, 1974.  I made a recheck on the pedigree books I had given five sons and which is same as the one in the Book of Remembrance and Thatcher Pedigree Index, which includes ALL on both Marion’s and my pedigrees.
I did redo this index again in January and Feb. 1-8, 1977, as had added a lot more. Brother Haase came by Feb 17 with my “official call” to work in the Genealogical Library. They had been doing a lot of gathering of a large staff to work, and included me in the group.
Stan and Ellen came over in 1975 to Thanksgiving.  He checked in my books, and found 57 of the Royalty families that belonged to his lines.  Also we brothers and sisters got together that time.
About here comes quite a find in genealogy. It is on the Parkes-Cholerton line (up from where the Robinson married into the Parks Family). Joseph Robison md 1853 Jemima Parks (my great grandparents. Her parents were William Parks and Elizabeth Cholerton. Elizabeth was born in Chaddesdeb Derby, so we finally got the microfilm but it was so hard to decipher that I decided to see if we could find out anything by writing to the Parish Minister.  Mary my sister, at this time, wanted to help, so I had her write to the Parish Minister 23 Feb 1968, to see if the missing parts could be found or the B.T’s.  She received the reply that we were right, some were missing and the registers began in 1718.  He said he knew a postmaster whose hobby was “perusal and tabulating of old registers”, and that “he had helped in many cases like ours & would reply in a week or so”.
No more word was heard until a letter arrived 5 March 1976 from a Peter F. Cholerton, just about 8 years and 2 weeks after the first letter arrived.  It seems that the Postmaster had done the search and that he had 9 pages of entries, typewritten, on both the Cholerton and Cockayne lines.  “I fear that they got mislaid and have this day come to light, as I am clearing out a large accumulation of papers preparatory to moving house.  I am sorry for such a long delay. Is it a record”?
In the meantime I had researched that Robert Cholerton and Mary Wright were my 6th great grandparents, and Peter F. Cholerton said they were also his 6th great grandparents.  So he sent me a chart showing 4 more generations on the line.  He also sent as Xerox copy of a Cockayne (Cokayne) Pedigree going back 26 generations to 1350 in the time of Henry 3rd.  I know sometimes these pedigrees have weak spots in, but I have since checked and found archive copies of places tying into this pedigree, until I feel fairly certain that it really is ours.  I do not have it all copied in, but have made work sheets for the pedigree families and will see what happens.  I have had some very interesting [correspondence] with this new cousin, Peter.  He said he does not know why the minister did not give it to him in the first place, as his father was still alive, and he feels that he could have shed a lot of light on the problem.  There are sure a lot of “IF’S” and wishing we could have made connections sooner!!!
Page 43I did do checking on this Cockayne data up to until Sep 15, 1976. Also, during this time I checked and brought the boys books more up to date.  Mary typed a lot for her books. I worked on Driver data, checked the C.G.I. for Cardon data as well. Elden and Peggy Millett___Uncle Emanuel Cardon’s line came over and we did a check on my birthday.
I did not do too much in the research in 1977, as that was the time Marion had his heart attack and so much. That is in the regular research. I did run into a lot more of the Royalty lines.  When Bessie and her new husband Clifford A. Palmer came by to see us in Jan 1977, the 20th through 25th leaving during the last day.  Cliff brought his books on Royal Ancestors of some L.D.S. Families, Sections I and II. I did some checking on the Royal Ancestor and families that I had collected from the time that I worked in George Ormerod’s History of Cheshire about 1955, when I found that the wife of John Plumb born 1646, was Elizabeth Norton and that her Norton line went into the Brereton line to Sir Ralph Brereton who married Ada of Huntingdon, daughter of Henry le Seot, a Prince in Scotland.  I did checking until the Genealogical Society shortly took over the Royal Families.  I consulted in the Genealogical Society. Sup. Henry E. Christiansen kept these books, which were called the Icelandic Books in his office 1960-1965. When I was at the Genealogical Library in 1962 I consulted with him, and he told me I could check these Royal families the next year, so when I went in that August, I was at first told I could not, but when I explained to the Library worker she called Bro. Christiansen and he told her to send me in. I was given a stick (after I showed I knew what I was doing) that belonged to an absent worker and was permitted to check.  These family group sheets they were working on were on two long tables, about 8 or 10 feet long, several rows in folders filed alphabetically on each table.  Several workers were busy adding new sheets or adding to the others. I was permitted to copy from these for two days and to go into them on two next trips up that way. Then they were shelved or put aside for a few years. So I just waited until the archive copies showed up, getting as I could. “Gen Soc – HEC” shows approved sheets. 
Michel L. Call started working on these about 1969 or 1970 and by Oct 1972 had printed the Book Royal Ancestors of some L.D.S. families with pedigrees and showing lies which could go in. He went on checking family group sheets, and showing lines which could go in. He went on checking family group sheets, and compiled a set of 519 family group sheets to go with the pedigrees in Section II of Royal Families, pps. 121 through 248, a little further back than those lines showing connections in section.  He did revise Section I, and printed a revised edition for 1975, which I have (with the other) and also several supplements. I have the Supplement B. their revised edition shows several families who could not prove their claimed connections, giving the reason and added a few.  In Supplement B he took the Plumb line and showed where the claimed connection was that there was no child of the name Beatrice on the sheet for Hugh de Keviliock.  This connection was made by following the Cholmomdeley line in the marriage) of William Cholmondeley b. about 1323 and Elizabeth Brereton, about six generations down to Hugh (Keveliock de Meschines md Bertrade de Monfort. Md 13.
By following the line of the wife Elizabeth Brereton about 1354 )she has been estimated as being younger than her husband) we find that her father, Sir William Brereton b. about 1315 married Margaret and the line can be traced back to two places connecting with the Royal Ancestors Pedigree chart. One of these is the Hugh Keveliock) de Meschines and Bertrarde de Monfort, and the other Henry Prince of Scotland md Ada de Warren.
Now, I know I have you thoroughly confused but I feel this is sure connection and a check of the Books Royal Ancestors of Some L.D.S. Families, on their charts 217, 444, 445 with my pedigree charts #38 in the Plumb Book will show how this works out.
At any rate, I bought the set of 519 Royalty Family Group Sheets compiled by Michel L. Call, to go with this Royal Ancestors Book. He worked checking archive sheets approved by the Genealogical Society, about 1969-1972, then made up the set, after asking permission of the Society.  When he made the set he charged $29.50 for it.  I wrote and asked him if it would be alright to just enter my relationship and pedigree chart numbers on them and he wrote 11 Apr 1977 that I had his permission to use them as I wished.  So I added them to my books without recopying. We went to Utah with Charles and Mary at Conference time –we did ride on up to Salt Lake and visit relatives on the way, Bessie and Clifford came over and I talked to him about what I had done. One of the books was coming apart, but I fixed it and bought a new one for him after I had talked to him, also the Supplement B for me (with Plumb in) and the new Supplement E, with more connection in.  I Xeroxed 670 Royalty Family group sheets while rearranging my books, and sorted the new ones in.  On 2 July 1977 I returned Cliff’s Royalty books to him, very gratefully, as they had helped me so very much.
Page 44In 1969, I was made Ward Examiner, and worked at this for several years.  We had quite a number of sheets cleared for ordinance work. As well as 3 generation and 4 generation sheets.
I also had several check with me on various lines, Arthur Done (Aunt Anne’s son) and Beth Done Haws (Aunt Ethel’s daughter) both had Xerox work done. Arthur’s was on the pedigree.  Beth did 97 family groups both in July 1972. My grandmother was Elizabeth Annie Robinson Done, and I did some rechecking on those lines too, and checked with Martha Robinson Stevens as well as on the lines.  Iva Bishop from California, came and checked on the Plumb lines with me in Sept 1970, and has kept in touch.  Also in July 1973, Harold and Oral Tryon came and checked on the Tryon Plumb lines.  I have also mentioned working with Ethel Hancock Hunt so many years on the Plumb work.  We checked our books together from 28 Nov 1972 – 5 Oct 1973. Between us we straightened out 17 books. Her sister Ruby, George Rudgar Adams (husband) came and did a genealogical check after we had dinner together.  Also her son Merlin Curtis Adams had made a beautiful pencil sketch, about 17 by 18 inches of Christ, The Prophet Joseph Smith and Joseph Fielding Smith.  They had it printed up and gave me a picture to show their appreciation of what I had done genealogically on the Plumb lines. I have it just under the large framed picture of the Arizona Temple on my wall. This was July 1974.
In Oct through Dec 1977 Cecil William (Bill) Thompson checked on my Plumb books in the library.  I had gotten a lot of extra on the Royalty lines, and since the library sheets were carbon, I had him check in my personal books.  His daughter Francis Thompson Davidson worked with him. I had her come by here and Nov 7, we took my books over and Bill Xeroxed 1400 sheets.  Then Francis and I sorted and we fixed them in the binders. We finished this project 14 Dec.  Bill was very appreciative – he gave me $120.00 in cash (3different installments) saying he could not repay all I had been out in the work I had done but he wanted to show his appreciation.  Francis gave me two new binders so I divided my books into the 6 Plumb Books, four pedigree and 2 descendant books. Then we fixed the sheets of Bill’s into binders.  He and his wife went on a mission right after this, and should be coming home soon.  Along the middle of 1978 I found new Plumb data so got in touch with Francis again. I had added 33 pedigree charts on the Royalty portion, so Francis came and we added and did some more sorting on their books.  This is when she gave me the second binder, March 17, 1978.  I had also during the years made up sets of the pedigree charts on all the lines for the boys, and when this new Plumb added, I had to call them back and get it all in order again.  I’d give some of the family group sheets along, but it was mostly the pedigree charts.
On May 20 I Xeroxed 670 sheets to bring my books up to date.  I did have the pedigree sheets numbered differently in Books of Remembrance, but had gotten to the point where I could make all the sheets the same, so fixed it that The Combined Thatcher Pedigree and the pedigrees in the Book of Remembrance are the same.  This makes it easier as just can Xerox when I add.
Another Plumb descendant that checked with me quite often on the lines was Opal Lisonbee. She lived here in Mesa for quite some time, but has moved to Oregon, I believe it is.  I seem to have lost her address. William Marion Nelson, a son of Annie Evaline Plumb Xeroxed 119 sheets 5 June 1978 – and to go back a little.  The last time Opal checked she Xeroxed 385 sheets for her line.  She was from Grandfather Merlin’s second family, most of who were in the St. David area.  Elizabeth Moyes Laurtizen, another Plumb descendant decided to gather descendants and print up Plumb descendants. She came by with Thirza Hall Proctor (and Elizabeth)Tom Ayres also came by to pick up Plumb data early in 1977.
We also had periodic checks on the Cardon family lines, particularly in the Piedmont Valleys, you will remember that I did get the set of the Piedmont Project group made up for the families.  I still have a set that I keep in case any of you want to get a set.  Of course we now concentrate mostly on the 4th generation group.  We have had some very interesting family reunions. We have our reunions in the uneven year – that is every two years, Thanksgiving weekend having the meetings and get togethers on Friday and Saturday.  In 1973, Jack and Cherie, Beverly and Bennie and Lucy and Ray were with us. In 1975, Stan and Ellen came in time to stay with us Thanksgiving evening.  We all attended the reunion meetings.  Marriner P. Cardon had been to Mexico and taken movie and slides in Dublan which made a very interesting time, then the next day had a barbeque and program.  Marion had an infected liver, so did not feel like going; I went for a little whlte, riding down with Stan, Ellen and Florence.  In 1977, Ella and Howard Goodman, Harold and Mary Cardon from El Paso attended with Papa’s family.   Marriner had collected movies and tapes from Italy, going over and had the old Cardon and Stale homes etc.  It was very interesting. We met in his ward and his son helped him in the narration part.  Marriner also has been working with Genevieve P. Johnson and the genealogical society, concerning records, microfilming etc. and a program has been set up to get these in some books Marriner got while he was over there, so that the work can be done.  I have been so tied down I do not know whether it is done or being done now.
Page 45Lucille came in from Long Beach, and stayed with us at the 1977 reunion.  I do not know just what the plans are for the reunion this year.  But I understand that the ward Larry belongs to has been spoken for a year ago to reserve it.
When Mary was on her mission to Pennsylvania she wrote me to pick up her books and mail them to her.  So I brought them here, and got them up-to-date, then did so.  Morris and Kay, Stan and Ellen, and Mannie and Ruth spent part of their time here during the 1977 reunion.  Also, Jim Lamoreaux brought his books and did a lot of copying from mine while they were here.  He copied both Cardon and Done pedigrees and families.
I haven’t done too much on the lines the last two years, but I did have a rather interesting experience with Renae and Colvin Tanner.  Colvin is the son of Sarah Done Tanner with whom I did a lot of Done genealogy quite a lot earlier.  He and his wife Renae called me from Casa Grande Dec 12, 1977, saying they were making a tour and would  check with me later. On 14 April 1978 they came to see us and spent several hours visiting.  They live in Payson, Utah.  He told me that he wanted to get into genealogical work, and that he just seemed to have the urge to do so. We had a long discussion and when he said that, I told him not to put if off and recited a couple of times when I had not done some checking I felt I should, and in each had been told that the one the persons in England felt could help me had just died or moved and they did not know where.  Anyway, I leaned forward and said “That’s it.  You must get going before it is too late.”  I had noticed that he had been watching me very strangely as though puzzled, and when I did, he said “Now I know where I have seen you before, you are the woman who came to me in a dream not long ago and told me I had better hurry and get on with my genealogy!”  Seems a LITTLE STRANGE!
Backing up:  IN May 1974 Vilda Brenay, in Uncle Enamuel Cardon’s descendants checked with me on genealogy. She wanted what she could find on the Cardon family, and after checking she brought part of her sisters over, and they checked nine sets of the Cardon pedigree and data, for a total of 1044 sheets. So I did get to share a little.
I think I shall revert to a different part right now, a short summary of health history that I have not recorded (I think!).
Marion’s health has taken quite a bit of the narrative, since it is for both of us now.  I think a pretty good running summary is in the history now.
Our Thatcher research has been at a standstill for a long time.  I wonder sometimes if we will ever be able to do any more on it. We did have Thatcher Heath Fisk call from Keene, New Hampshire 10 Feb 1978.  He had run into Mannie Thatcher when coming through the Valley and Mannie had told him about me. We exchanged information on his line and the New England Thatcher’s that I had collected. He came here, 13 Feb 1978.  His wife was not feeling good so did not come then. However as they came back around, his wife Dorothy, whom he called Dot was with him. She was a Dorothy Cammons.  His line goes back in to the Thatcher line in Massachusetts.  He sent quite a lot of family information at Christmas 1978, and has written since. He also sent a rather interesting story of a Thatcher shipwreck 14 Aug 1635, which I have added to my collection of histories.
By April 1978 I had collected a number of Malan Family group sheets that had been made up before the time that the Genealogical Society found out the genealogical research of Brian Leese was not to be depended on.  It was quite a shock to learn that some of his researchers had put in data on some of the work that could not be proven by going back to the registers they were supposed to have been taken from. The Genealogical Society made quite a check, and decided that they would not accept any of Brian Leese’s research that was done after Jan. 1970. This cut out all of the last part which he sent with such a “lovely” extension on.  However, these Malan family group sheets were all in his research up to 1968, and were sealed, so I have copied the archive sheets for them for myself with the explanation of approved sources on them.
Elizabeth Moyes Lauritzen did a lot of research, she and Thirza Zeroxed a lot of mine as I mentioned, and she put out 2 volumes: The Merlin Plumb Family, Vol 1, 1794-1974 and Volume 2 1794-1978. I made a check of these and unfortunately I find that they needed more proofreading, at least in my own families lines beginning with me – (I was born April 9th on one line and two or three lines later was born April 5th)  And I found others.  I did type up our family group sheets, 19 of them and mailed them to her so if she did print the next ones she was talking about she could refer to them.  And I also sent corrections for the Thatcher’s on Marion’s own line.  She has never answered me. I told her I would like to get the next volume sent out.  I did check what she had but did not change mine where I found conflicts, because of the above. She has now gone a mission for the L.D.S. Church so will have to wait until can check again.Page 46

I know I have mentioned health as I have gone along, but decided to give this concerning Marion: Operations(etc.) Appendix, 9 Apr 1945; Gall Bladder, 26 Sep 1949; Car wreck 16 Feb 1951; Undulant Fever, 24 Aug 1952 for several years; Lipoma off (fatty tumor), 29 Aug 1969; rest of teeth out 23 Feb 1959 (hard as too much poison); Bilateral Mastectomy, 12 June 1970 (non-malignant). Took course of shots as said it was just ready to turn malignant. I personally have had very good health. I remember one time when I was having a check-up, and the doctor said I was OK this and OK that. I made the remark that I guessed I was “disgustingly healthy”. Evidently he had had a bad set of sick people that morning, as I got a lecture and learned that it was not disgusting to be healthy! I did have the premature birth of our little girl and quite a time recovering from that, then had 3 miscarriages between Morris and John about two years apart, and had to spend nearly six months in bed before John was born. My only “operation” was April 17, for the removal of a fatty tumor on the tip of my right shoulder. It had bothered me for quite a while and I finally decided to go to Dr. Nielson. The younger Dr. Nielson said that he would give me a half course of the treatments, as he had been successful in taking off lumps there in all but two cases. So I took 15 courses of the treatments from 28 Feb to March 26 when the younger man put me under lights, but told me that the lump had grown from the size of a pea to the size of a chicken gizzard by that time, and that I would have to go to Dr. Kent and have it operated and taken off. He left me under the lights for his father to take off, and when I told the father, he was quite perturbed. He wanted me to finish out the 30 treatments. I wonder how big it would have been had I done so?!! Anyway, I went to Dr. Kent and made the appointment to take it out April 17, 1951. This was done, I spend one night and part of the next day in the hospital, then went home about noon April 17. The next day Marion started for Phoenix, but picked up a hitchhiker at Baseline [road], the next day and had a wreck there, so instead of getting any sympathy, I had to go to the hospital and watch him with his broken ribs until he was released.
A mole was taken off my shoulder 11 Sept 1972. Marion had a spell of high blood pressure in Sep 1972, and sinus in Oct 1975. I did have while I was quite worried about things a sort of breaking out, not too many red bumps beginning 14 Oct 1972. The Dr. said it was shingles, and they were very painful, but he gave me a prescription and soon cleared up. Marion had a blood clot in his leg 4 Aug 1973, so he had to stay home with this foot elevated at the time of Lucinda’s funeral and he took a series of shots to clear it up.
Now comes my one and only (so far) serious operation. In late 1974 I had a series of not feeling too good. At one time Dr. had me come in and take a metabolism test, but this came out alright. Then I had a spell of bladder infections which were quite miserable. So Dr. Skousen had me come in for some checkups. He said that my organs had sort of dropped from my childbearing days, and that he was going to have a specialist come in and check and see if the infections required kidney surgery, or bladder, and if they did not he would do what he called a repair operation raising and straightening the organs. I was admitted to the hospital Nov 6, 1974 the operation was Nov. 7th. I was in the hospital a week then released Nov 12th. Kenneth Jr. and the family came down Nov 16th to say goodbye as he was leaving for his mission. We had nice time and took a lot of pictures.
I went back Nov 22nd for the check and Dr. told me I should be very careful for three months. This is the time I decided to ask for my release from the library. I got along pretty good. Then 17 Oct 1975 I was cleaning out my Bougainvilla vine as it was quite a large mass of growth. I was using the cultivator for which had 4 prongs about 45 inches long , and put it down, somehow in the pulling and working I stepped on it and ran one prong practically through my foot. I got a tetanus shot, but got bad infection in it for over a week. It was quite a job to fill my Temple assignments.
Carl’s hernia operation on 2 July 1976 and on 4 Aug I was working in my garden and cut a bad gash down my shin on an iron. In 3 days infection set in and it started swelling so I went in and got antibiotics Aug 14th and also learned about Neosporin, which I use to this day. It seems that my healing level is low, so at any injury I put Neosporin on it and heals immediately. Merlin also had his turn in November in the hospital.
I had been felling quite badly during this time as so much worry. Dr. Skousen gave me metabolism tests, 18 May 1977, and some supersonic treatments. And then was my last day officially at the Temple, but did not know it. I have listed Marion’s health at Oak City, and when we came back his heart seems to have healed as we get good tests each new emergency. However, he was in the Mesa Lutheran Hospital for an operation by the Urologist, Dr. Donald B. Frazier 19 May – 1 June 1978, a follow-up on the operation by Dr. J.F. Brown, Nov 11, 1977. After he got out we had a number of problems, including over medication, during which time he did not know what was going on. He has forgotten the experiences during that period, and I am glad as I do not like to remember them either. But we held up through prayer, and our faith of family and he finally got straightened out there.
We went to Dr. Skousen in July for a check-up and seems that the medicines affected him one way or another. Dr. Skousen referred us to Dr. Willcutt, internal medicine specialist. We are confined at home. However, the ward group did bring the Sacrament June 4, Aug 6, Sept 3 and Oct 8. He did learn to feed himself the latter part of August, and then on his birthday he developed depression, doing a lot of praying and constant walking. I had to have locks put on the doors, and watch quite closely. The worst was Oct 19. I had no sleep for 22 hours. At the time, Leavitt, Kenneth and Norma came down a time or so to help while I rested. Harry was also very good to come down and help, especially in getting things fixed up around the place. Several medicines were tried and said we might have to have a bone scan. Leavitt went with me the second time we saw Dr. Willcutt. We started getting the itching under a little control by the end of December (Harry put locks on the doors 17 Sep 1978.)
Then in Jan 1979 it flared up. By the middle of March he had started walking around the house a little, still experimenting on medicines as had reactions and itching so much and was quite vague. They finally and reluctantly tried the Dosepak of Medrol, which upset everything. He started vomiting and I had to take him to the emergency room at Mesa General, 12 June and he was admitted to the hospital again June 13-18. An ulcer formed at the opening of the stomach into the intestine, which they treated. He had come home; but had to go back again 11:45 P.M. June 19. By June 22 the scar tissue around the ulcer had completely closed of[f] his stomach and nothing could go through. So it just kept filling and distending. When told the situation I called the boys, and by June 25 they had to perform the operation which made a new opening at the bottom of the stomach, and bypassed the closure. It was called “Posterior colic gastrojejunostomy with lysis of adhesions”!! Dr. John P Schwartz operated with Dr. Brown first assistant. Several doctors were there. They made a complete check of the liver and organs while inside and after the acidosis test by Dr. Frazier was OK, we were told there was definitely no cancer. The bone scan had been given too, so that was one relief. The recovery was slow, as he could not eat for a long time, and got quite upset but was fed intravenously.
We finally got things straightened out, about the time Terry drowned. Medicines were changed and taken away to find out which he was allergic to. WE decided to go to Levitt’s doctor, a medical doctor Dr. Roger S. Andersen, who lived in Chandler, July 30th and he talked for 2 hours with Dr. Willcutt Leavitt said. I was glad he did as we had wondered what to say or do. Anyway by now, the medicines have finally been checked out. He is taking for his heart, the Lanoxin, for the DES, and Lasix, which Dr. Andersen thinks he will get along all right on. HE does seem to be a lot better, is walking twice a day to the newspaper box by Wright’s (nearly a mile round trip) and does not have so many times being depressed. Of course he has a problem or so along, but I feel that generally he is closer to being his old self now than since his heart attack, or the last two years.
Maybe these reports on health are rather strange in a life story, but I am doing it a little for myself, as when I have to make a report on what happen, I can get it quickly from here. I suppose health and trying to keep things on an even keel will be our lot hereafter. He does enjoy visits now, too and while it looks at present the way things are he will not be able to go back to church – at least not now, we are trying to keep a religious atmosphere in our home. We know that we have been blessed, and he is careful that we get prayers in. For a while he could not kneel, but the last month he has been trying and does not have too hard a time getting up.
I think I have pretty well covered most things by here. It is 16 Oct 1979 today and we are feeling pretty good, considering everything.
I see that I have missed one trip that should be reported. 10 Sept 1973, Ella and Howard Goodman came over and asked us if we would like to go to Mexico with them as a celebration for their 51st wedding anniversary. It was our first trip back to the colonies and Colonia Dublan where I was born, so we were glad to go. We left about 4:45 A.M. on Ella’s birthday, Sept 14, 1973. We drove thru Lordsburg, Deming and Columbus, New Mexico and crossed the border into Palomas, then took the wrong turn and drove almost into Ciudad Juarez, by El Paso, but went back to Neuvas Casas Grandes, about 5:27, and stayed there. Then we got up and started hunting Dublan. We had slept just two miles from it but did not know, as there were no signs. We did go through Old Casas Grandes then back and found Col. Juarez. We did not get on the right side of the river to see the Juarez Academy, but finally got to Dublan. We found Glenna S. Call (Ella knew) then into town and found Jennie Robinson Bowman, and Lucille Robinson Taylor. They are my great Uncle John Robinson’s daughters, (Grandmother Done’s sisters). They showed us the old homes, cemetery, and introduced us to some people. We went back to “ranchito” and that evening the Juarez Stake had their Stake Fair in Dublan . Several wards were represented and they had some of the most beautiful handwork I have ever seen. We had a lovely time. The next das the celebration of 16 de Septiembre, and Howard and Ella’s 51st Wedding Anniversary. We got on our way about 6:30 and had a good travel by the time we got to Cuidad Juarez where the parade was assembling and we got put into a detour. The road was very rough (right in town) and before we knew it we turned into a side street and found ourselves going the wrong way on a one way street. People were calling and pointing to us, so we turned again and thought we were doing fine, but all of a sudden we were on the street leading to the parade. Clear for blocks ahead, and just a short ahead of the procession. And do you know that for 5 blocks before we got the signal from the police that we could turn off. Ella and Howard celebrated their 51st wedding celebration in front of a crowd of estimated 4,000 people. Of course we were with them and did not get to parade before all of these, but it sure seemed like it when we realized what was happening. We finally got lined up at the border and crossed over and to the Farnsworth Motel, owned by Harold and William Farnsworth, Uncle Joe and Aunt Rhoda’s sons. We had a nice visit with them and left about 11:30, did sightseeing and then back to the motel. We got up Sept 17th, packed and then Gladys’ daughter Nadene Jack Esmay took us on a tour of the town of Ciudad Juarez. Marion rested while we were gone. It was about 11:25 when we got started on our way home. We had a good trip back through New Mexico, and by both Old and New Tucson, arriving about 7:30 P.M. It was a WONDERFUL TRIP, AND we loved every minute of it with Ella and Howard.
And now back to now. It is about 6:15 P.M. Wed, Oct 17, and I am thinking about us and our family. Marion has just gotten back from his evening walk and seems to have felt pretty good today. We have been in touch with practically all the family within the past week. All seem to be feeling pretty good. We had out 26th great grandchild, Dan and Janell’ 2nd child, born 21 Sept 1979, Gerrett Stuart Miller. I am waiting for a letter to be sure about the spelling. And our 27th great grandchild was born last night, Oct 16, Doris’ 9 lb. 4 oz. baby girl. Her name will be Sarah Leanne Thatcher, and she is named after Marion’s sister Sarah. Life does go on, and we are thankful all is as well as it is.
Sometimes we wonder a little about things, but know we must all try to do our best to keep going. I think I shall close for now, as I believe I have most of the things that need to be entered. I think I shall first bring up the family information in Book 2 of my family histories up to date, and then decide which part of my genealogy I can work under the conditions as they are right now. 
I have checked, and seem to be a few things I have missed, (I think!!), so will just put them there. In 1953, we got a 4 year old Black and White TV from Lucy & Ray. It still runs but not too clear, however we replaced it for Christmas 1975 with a nice color TV from Sears. We also bought us a new Dodge Coronet from Dana Brothers in Tempe, 10 June 1969. WE gave it to Norma when we got the Dodge Polara, 21 Feb 1972. This was bought in 1975 but it had only 20,000 miles on it. It has run fine and gets fair gas mileage (about 19 per gallon on trips), so it will last us a long time. I had an extension put on our telephone so we have two lines now. It is much nicer as we both get to talk and listen. We bought a Sentry Safe 5 Dec 1977, so keep valuables a little safer. Our refrigeration gave a little trouble, so had to have it repaired Sep 5 and Nov 14 in 1978. Then Sept 10, 1979 it went out and had to have a new refrigeration compressor put on for $712.17. It should last a long time again, (I hope). But we do have to keep things comfortable at this time, as health problems that could be aggravated could be much worse.
I have also had installed one of the Honeywell smoke detectors, as it gives protection (they say!). Sometimes when you have been too worried you sleep pretty heavy at times, and since I am the one to keep alert, and keep things going any little thing can help in an emergency.
We do have different relatives come in on the Cardon, Plumb and Done sides. Olive Done Hall, mother’s half- sister from Salt Lake City was in last week, and again yesterday (Oct 25) checking on Done history and pictures. I had one of Sarah Barker Done she did not have and she has a later one I did not, so we exchanged so we each have both.
Ellen called from Prescott yesterday and said her mother Ruth T. S. Johnson was there and on her way to “Phoenix again.” Ruth has had a pounding heart for years, but a real heart attack several months ago. She married Bert, brother of Bud (Johnson) and sounds like they will be in Phoenix, with Bert’s daughter again this winter. We have enjoyed being in touch with them since we found out about the Taylor connection on our Thatcher Taylor, explained before, so are looking forward to seeing her, or at least talking on the phone. I do not drive enough to want to drive to Phoenix.
We are thankful that things are as well as they are at present. I think I shall quit this right here, and then periodically ­­­bring my history to date in the future. I hope I do not take as long as I did this last time. Maybe set a goal for once every two or three years. WE SHALL SEE!

16 Jul 1889 – 21 May 1979

Wife of Louis Leander Cardon

---

My Life Story

Ada Diantha Pierce Cardon

As told by Ada Diantha Pierce Cardon and Louise Beth Dean Hansen

My brother Arwell often told me how happy he was, when informed by my father that he had a new sister.

We left our home in Loa, Wayne, Utah when I was just a few months old. Father was being sought by authorities of the U. S. Government for having more than one wife. He accepted the law of polygamy as revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, in the last dispensation of the gospel being revealed in its fullness.

My mother was a polygamist wife. She had beautiful hair, two long braids that she could sit on. For disguise during the polygamist raids she cut her hair real short.

Father went to Arizona with mother and her family and had started work there when one day Apostle John Henry Smith came into the store where father was working; and after visiting a little while apostle Smith said to father, “Isaac, I feel impressed to call you to go to Old Mexico”.

That was all that was needed, for when the authorities of the church called my father he was ready to obey. The following morning, he with his young family —– my mother and three children —-was packed and started for Old Mexico,

The next day after father left Arizona the deputy which father had eluded several times walked into the store where father had been working and with drawn gun and very foul and profane language asked the manager where father was, he said that he was going to kill father this time. He was told that my father was in old Mexico by that time and out of the reach of the deputy.

After the first town was reached on our way to Mexico, we were met by my cousin Brigham Pierce and family who were going to Mexico also.

While in camp one evening, my brother, Arwell and sister Ruby were very interested in some goats that were pasturing there. So Arwell asked mother to let him take me to see the goats, which she did as she was busy getting supper and beds ready for the night. Arwell was just a little past seven and I was a fat baby so he soon got tired of carrying me. As he turned to take me back to mother, the billy goat took a running bunt at him and landed him over the wagon tongue, but he still held on to me and I wasn’t hurt.

Traveling was very slow, in those days and the wagons carried heavy loads. They contained all of the household goods, food, and clothing, in fact all the possessions of the families.

There were only the three children in the company and it was very tiresome, especially for Arwell who was just past seven. He would ride in with “Cousin Brig.” as we called him, for a while to change the monotony. One day he asked to play in the buggy or light wagon hitched behind the heavy wagon and he was granted permission.

As they traveled along, they watched Arwell in the buggy and he was playing and seemed to be enjoying his play. A little, later they noticed in the distance a horsemen riding fast toward them, They stopped their teams and waited to see what the man wanted. As he came closer they could see it was a Negro. He asked then if they had lost a little boy — that one was lying In the road about a mile back dead.

They couldn’t find Arwell so they rode back and found him, He had fallen under the buggy and the wheels had passed over his body. The Negro said he would ride on to the next town and notify the people there of the boy’s death. Father and Cousin Brig administered to him immediately, he was still alive, he opened his eyes and made a little sound.

They made camp in this place for a day, then had to move on to find water for them and their horses. It seemed necessary for either father or Cousin Brig to be at his side all the time. Every time they left him, he would become worse. It was through the power of the Priesthood that his life was spared.

When they arrived In the next town, the casket and everything was in readiness for his burial. But he was able to sit up when they arrived there. This instance has been a testimony to our family of the power of the Priesthood and humble prayer. Arwell has lived to perform a great many positions in the Church. He was a Bishop for many years, President of the Mexican mission for seven years and Is now the President of the Mesa Temple

We arrived in Colonia Diaz in September, 1890. 1 was a little over a year of age. Our destination was Colonia Juarez. After stopping in Colonia Diaz for a rest, father went to report to Apostle George Teasdale, who was the presiding authority of the Mexican colonies at that time. After visiting a while Apostle Teasdale told father that he wished him to stay in Colonia Diaz and help settle that town, He also advised cousin Brig to go on to Colonia Juarez as he had planned.

This and the other short piece that follows were all that I could find in Ada’s own hand. I will use excerpts from other histories (mainly Ada’s History of her Mother Caroline Done) and personal remembrances to fill in the gaps.

“I Started school when I was eight years old in Colonia Diaz Mexico. We moved from Colonia Diaz to Colonia Dublan when I was 10 years old. I Attended grade school there until I had finished the eight grade (1905). Then I went to the Juarez Stake Academy for two years. Father died and I was not able to continue on in school. I then went to Dublan to live with my family. My mother had very poor health and I helped care for her and the younger children so I couldn’t go to school again. I was married, I Jan. 1912 to Louis L. Cardon, but still lived in Colonia Dublan until we were forced to leave during the Mexican Revolution. The first position I remember in the church was a Sunday School teacher. I was also organist in Primary until 1912, when we were forced to leave Mexico during the Revolution. We move to Logan in 1912 and lived in the Seventh Ward where I taught the Religion Class. We moved to Logan Fourth Ward where I joined the Relief Society. We purchased a home in Logan 3rd Ward in 1919 March. Here I have held position as Relief Society, District Teacher, Also teacher of the Teachers topic for over six years. I was a Teacher in Primary. I First taught the older girls from 12 to 14 years old. At that time the girls were not graduated until they were fourteen. I then taught the boys Missionary class, then when the class was named Trail Builders, I taught the three classes until they were organized into Blazers, Treckers and Guides. Then I taught the Guides for several years. I Was 1st counselor to Ethel C Larson and was supervisor of the boy’s classes.”

Ada’s life covered a span of eighty nine years, that started with covered wagons and was not finished when men went to the moon. Born in 1898 in the small town of Hanksville, Wayne County, Utah. Her parents were Isaac Washington Pierce and Caroline Done. Isaac had been asked to follow the tenets of polygamy by the elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day-Saints. He talked to his wife Elna Carlson about it and she agreed, and even suggested 16 year old Caroline as a young woman of character. Caroline became Isaac’s third wife (His first wife Hannah Carlson had died in child birth). They were Married and Sealed in the Salt Lake Endowment house by Daniel H. Wells, April 7, 1881 . Together Isaac and Caroline had a total of Fourteen Children, eight who lived to adulthood. Because the Congress of the United States had outlawed polygamy by passing the Edmunds-Tucker Act, the family was in what was known as “the underground” to escape persecution. At this time they were living in Loa, Wayne County, Utah. It was decided to have some of the polygamous families move to Old Mexico to seek refuge from arrest. Her mother went to Hanksville, Wayne County, Utah, at the end of her confinement because there was a midwife living there. An interesting aside to this is that at the time of her blessing, her father wanted to name her Exile Diantha Pierce in memory of what was happening to them, but her mother felt that it would be to much of burden for a child to have such a name, so she was named Ada. ‘According to Ruby Taylor Gorley, a niece, the blessing had to take place in a home, because the sheriffs were watching the churches trying to put Isaac in jail. She was blessed by her father, Isaac Washington Pierce. Soon after she was born the Jr. Family (as it was called,) traveled by horse and wagon to Mexico. Stopping along the way to support themselves. Property had been negotiated for the saints in the State of Chihuahua, and the family went first to Colonia Diaz where they found a two room adobe house. They lived there until Ada was 10 years old. They then moved to Colonia Dublan where Ada finished grade school. She attended the Juarez Stake Academy for two years but was unable to finish because of the untimely death of her father.

I can remember Grandmother telling me how much she loved her father. When he was in the home the children would come sit on his lap and he allowed them to comb his beard. One time when he came home, he had cut off his beard and the children ran screaming from him. They did not know him without his beard. She always felt that he was extremely fair to both families. When I read of how Aunt Ellen behaved when she was told of the “Brethren’s wish” that her husband take another wife, I admire her faith and good heartedness. Of all the Polygamous families I have heard of, this seems to be one of the best. Not that they didn’t have problems, but the love and devotion that was extended to all members of the family was unusual.

She writes “‘In the lot near our house we always had a nice garden and there were several acres of Lucern that was raised to feed the cows and horses. We also had chickens, pigs and a few turkeys. Our place was out on the “Flat” where water was scarce. To get water on the garden each place had their turn to take the water, it wasn’t unusual that the water turn would be at two or three in the morning or any time in the twenty-four hour period. Mother and the small children had to take on this responsibility or things would burn up. At the time of the move to Dublan, Ruby was fourteen years old, Ada eleven, Vera seven, and Clyde three. Consequently they were not much help to mother. After one of these nights of being up all night to take her turn with water, mother left the twins playing in the front room while she took a rest. She awake hearing a scream, to find Ireta on fire. The little girls nearly three, had pulled out a very heavy drawer of a dresser and found some matches and proceeded to strike them when a spark flew and Ireta’s clothes caught on fire. She was very badly burned on her right side. Mother grabbed a quilt and put the fire out. Later we learned that wasn’t the best thing to do but with no doctor around for advice the best thing mother knew was done. Without proper medicine for burns the cures were quite primitive. The child was suffering so much pain that some neighbors suggested, putting fresh cow manure plasters on the bums to draw the heat out or keep the air in, so this was done. Afterwards the Doctor said if they had just known they could have put her in a tub of cool water for awhile, then mixed olive oil and lime water to make a paste for the bums. It would have saved a lot of very deep and painful burning. She never, fully recovered from the burns and at the time of her death, from membranous croup, Sept. 26, 1903, she had a large deep burn on her hip nearly five months after the accident. Her face and hair were not burned but a new hat she was wearing was burned off of her head.

Mother’s health didn’t improve. She was very ill and father was sent for but it seemed she couldn’t recover. With the blessings of the priesthood she slowly started to recover. Ireta took ill with membranous croup and died within a few hours. After Ireta!s death and burial mother was so ill that father decided to take her to Ciudad Juarez where she could get good medical care. As Arwell and Ruby were both at the Juarez Academy, father chose to close the home and get the relatives to care for the other school children. Ada and Clyde went to the Done’s, Vera to the Joneses, so when things were arranged (as he, thought) he took mother and Zereta out to Ciudad Juarez on a bed that had been placed in the baggage car, as mother was too ill to ride in the coach. After the train left and Arwell and Ruby were prepared to go to Colonia Juarez, the towns people decided Ireta had died of the contagious disease “Diphtheria” And so they quarantined the children in the home. All the food had been taken out and everything had been gathered up in readiness for the move. There they were, everyone in town was frightened of them, and no food. Luckily Arwell found a five gallon can of honey and they made candy and that was all they had to eat. There was one good neighbor that would send a loaf of bread and a few beans once in awhile and put them by the gate, throw a rock and hit the door then run. They would come after dark so no one in town would know who they were and Arwell and Ruby didn’t know just who the kind people were either. After, about a week Arwell decided he would get on the horse and try to get something at the store. As he was riding over there some young girls saw him coming and held their noses and ran, so he decided to come back home to “honey candy”. This quarantine was in effect for about three weeks and then we were permitted to go to our relatives as planned. Arwell and Ruby went on to the Academy.

The house in Colonia Dublan though new, began cracking. It was designed to be just one story high, but, by some mistake the builders made it two. It was decided it was unsafe for the family, so, while the family was away in school, (in Ciudad Juarez) it was decided to tear down the house and build another. It was a real financial burden to father, educating the young family in the way he felt was proper and so he and Aunt Ellen decided to sell their home in Colonia Diaz and buy another home in Colonia Juarez since the educational advantages were much better there. (especially for higher education). The next year there would be three of the family to go to the Academy. This also enabled Aunt Ellen to make a home for all the children as mother was too ill. This was arranged, but a widowed daughter of Aunt Ellen’s and her two boys needed to move in so Aunt Ellen could help. Aunt Ellen said that with “Caroline’s kids” this upset things as this daughter was very jealous and bossy and she was very hard on the children and unjust. So, father put the older children that were in the Academy in boarding homes (Arwell, Ruby and Ada) and took Vera and Clyde back to Dublan to finish school there. Through hard study, Arwell finished school early and went to help father in the lumber yard.

In the summer, mother’s children went to Ciudad Juarez, to live with their parents. The next school year the same arrangements were made for the schooling of the children. Arwell had been called on a mission to Mexico City. Mother’s health had improved, but not enough for her to take over the care of the family completely. So, she remained in Ciudad Juarez where she could have medical care, as well as help in the home. On April 1, 1904 another pair of twins was born. This made four sets of 

twins that mother had given birth to. This last pair of twins were unfortunately not healthy and the one boy lived only two days while the other boy was very frail but never normal.”

The times the family remembers so well were the dinner hours, which were at noon time. Father and mother would talk over their problems as well as the children’s and then they would teach the gospel, their acts of kindness to each other, and to other people. They would also tell of their experiences in settling Utah and in settling in Mexico. It was a very happy time and a very worthwhile experience for all. It created a closeness in the family and a real unity.

‘In the summer of 1906 just one day before his 67’ birthday her father died of pneumonia. “Mother was very ill and the doctor and nurse were with her. It looked like the little family would be orphans.” Ruby, Ada & Vera were old enough to take over much of the work and care of their mother. ” It was during this period of time that Ada got to be known as little mother for her mothering of her younger brothers and sisters. Especially after Ruby married and left home. This seems to be a time of upheaval for the family, but they persevered and did their best.

Ada was 16 years old at the time of her fathers death and was leading an active social life. In a story told by her Brother Clyde, Ada had a boy-friend by the name of Mainly Turly. Her mother could not remember his name so she asked Ada, “where is that “Maniac” friend of yours.” This brought a laugh.

I once asked her if she had ever learned to drive a car. She told me that they had never had one, but that when she was a girl she loved to go as fast as she possibly could on a horse. She also told me that she thought my mothers speedy driving habits (always going 70 mph or better) came from her. She had Medium brown hair and black eyes (they were so dark brown that they looked black). She was very tall for the times, 5 feet 6 inches. In her eight grade graduation picture she is on the back row with all of the boys. This does not seem tall now, but at the turn of the century most women were just a little over five feet tall. She told me a story of going to El Paso to go shopping and was made to wear the sheets they had bought as petticoats to escape the duty charged on them. She wore her hair ratted, a term I didn’t know when I first heard it, as it had gone out of fashion. She also had pierced ears, in which she always wore little Ruby studs. (A gift from her father). Pierced ears were only worn by wicked women in the 40’s and 50’s and I always wondered why my very proper Grandmother had her ears pierced. Latter I was to learn that this is a very common practice in Mexico.

“I didn’t go back to school after father’s death, but stayed and helped at home. The other children finished grade school in Colonia Dublan then Clyde and Vera went to Juarez. In the summer Vera went to El Paso to learn window decorating and displays, and lived at Ciudad Juarez with Arwell and May. This was in the summer.”

The Mexican Revolution started in 1910. The revolt was against the Profiero – Diaz government. Beneto Madero was the leader of the rebels. They were very active in the state of Chihuahua, where large estates with cattle and food were plentiful. Their cause was to help the poor Mexicans who could own no land, but worked the large estates of the wealthy land owners.

These Peons were tied to the land and worked for only a few cents a day for labor. This way the people were really their slaves. It was very unjust and Madero and his Generals were trying to get justice. Pancho Villa and Ochlo were his generals. There were several battles fought in the vicinity near Colonia Dublan. One was fought at Old Cases Grandees and one at Corlettis. Our home was on the “Flat” so it was called. The homes were quite far apart, there were no close neighbors. It was quite dangerous at this time for a small family to live there. We had several guns in the home and were taught how to use them to protect ourselves. We even had target practice. Our eldest brother John Pierce, had trained a very good watch dog for us. It was taught to dislike the Mexicans. He was good protection for us for quite and while, until someone killed him, or he was run over by a train (we didn’t know which). His name was Bungo

During the year 1911 things seemed to get better in our section of the country. There still was fighting going on but it seemed that it was getting nearer to Mexico City. On Jan. 1 st 1912, I was married to Louis L. Cardon (Lu) in El Paso, Texas. We had a home in Dublan close to mother. Arwell had brought a Mexican girl, Jesusieta, from Mexico city to help mother. At the time of my marriage, Vera was still working on going to art school in El Paso, and Clyde, Zereta and Nathan were with mother.

In July, Madero and his rebel army moved into Neuava Cases Grande. They had exhausted their supplies and food that they had gathered at the ranches. The leaders of the revolution knew, that ” Mormons” had just completed their harvest of wheat, alfalfa, potatoes and they knew the corn was almost ready. They also knew there were horses and cattle, pigs and chickens. They needed these things to continue the war. They also knew of guns and ammunition there. So, they demanded these commodities of the people. To make sure these things were given they placed large guns in the north, Nueva Cases Grande, to them, and in the south at Coulettis They told the leaders of the towns “you give us what we want or we will kill all of you”. There was no other alternative but to leave the country and let them have everything. The day came when the guns were turned over to the Mexicans and that night was one, of great suspense. The Mexicans rode up and down the streets, shooting their guns, singing, and making threats to kill the “Mormons”. They were supposed to be our friends, but had been drinking and had guns so no one knew what to expect. Lu and I went over to be with mother and the family. It was really a night of terror for us. The next day Arwell came home on the train. The railroad officials who were Americans, sent a train in to take us to El Paso. We were only allowed our clothing and bedding on the train. There were a lot of people to be moved. Three colonies in the mountain, besides Colonia Juarez and Colonia Dublan. It was hard to leave our new house, our nice garden and the animals. Clyde had worked so hard to have a good garden, and especially his Mellon patch. We had Just had one or two ripe watermelons. Just as we were leaving the house, to take the train, he took his pocket knife and cut every Mellon, even the little ones. He said he wasn’t going to leave even one for them.

Arwell had moved from Ciudad Juarez to El Paso a few months before we had to leave Colonia so, we all went to Arwell’s home. Not only were we there, but also May’s mother, grand father and her sister Ethel and brother Heber. It was warm weather so none of us suffered. There were beds all over the house and lawn. There were thirty-five people staying there. The El Paso people were very good to us and did all they could to place the people. All the rental homes were soon taken and sometimes there were three or four families in a house. The lumber merchants put their lumber outside and let people stay there, it at least furnished shelter from the sun and rain. There was a lot of suffering among some of the people. The U.S. government supplied us with food and the El Paso people supplied milk for the small children. The Government supplied us with transportation to places where we had friends or relatives that could give us work to care for ourselves. Mother, Vera, Clyde, Zereta and Nathan stayed in El Paso. Lu and I went to North Ogden to take his grandmother to her sisters home. We later moved to Logan where we made our home. Vera & Lorenzo Anderson were married in the Salt Lake Temple Aug. 26, 1912. They also made a home for Clyde, Zereta and Nathan.

Mother Died on Dec 7, 1916 in El Paso and she is buried there.

“Grandmother Ada told me that on the trip north to Utah, the government paid their passage and gave them $2.00 to spend. When she asked Lu to rent her a pillow (she was seven and a half months pregnant with my mother) he confessed that before they had left a fellow approached him with the offer for a hair cut. He agreed, only finding out when it was over that the special singe hair cut he had gotten cost the whole $2.00. They had no money for the rest of their trip.”

They went to Logan to be by some of Lu’s brothers and other Cardon relatives. I can imagine that it must have been very lonely at first for Ada. She kept busy and within five years they had five children. The oldest, Beth, was born only a month or so after the train trip north. The others followed quickly, Faye, Caroline, Margaret and Lee. Ada then had a baby that didn’t live more than a few hours, that they named Emanuel after Lu’s father. They worked hard, and Ada was a particular housekeeper. She told me that there was a proper way to hang laundry out and that Lu would get up early on Monday morning to get the fires going for the “Wash”. She then would boil her whites, and blue and starch them, and then the other batches would come in order of color. Lights to Darks. Lu never made much money, but they seemed to get along. Lu had a bad heart and really struggled to keep going. He died of congestive heart failure at the age of 53, leaving Ada a widow. This was about the time that I came on the scene. She worked for the Logan Knitting Mills, sewing fine Knitted dresses. I prevailed upon her to make my Wedding Dress, her own Wedding dress just a cotton frock. We used to come to Logan and visit her every summer. She was fun to be around, always merry. My mom said “that you should never invite Grandma some place just to be polite, because she would take you up on it.” She had lots of energy for most of her life, and was always busy. She made all of her granddaughters beautiful lace trimmed pillowcases, and when mine were stolen, she made me another pair. Her Daughter Caroline who lived in Hyrum, really took good care of her. In later years she had Grandma move in with her and her family, in Salt Lake.

The Grandma I remember always had white hair, curled just so. Caroline put it up with bobbie pins. She always wore a corset with bone stays. She told me that when she was a girl she had a 21 ” waist. I always thought her corset must be the most uncomfortable thing in the world. She had a Victrola in the upstairs bedroom of her home and that was the first place that any the Grandchildren would go when we got there. We would go upstairs, and wind it up and listen to Caruso. Now that I’m a grandmother, I wonder where she got her patience. My life was much richer for having her as my grandmother. She showed me how to bathe my first child, told many wonderful stories and gave me her love. She also gave me a sense of history, and her testimony of the gospel. She was a faithful Latter-Day-Saint all of her life. Her joy in latter years was to do Genealogy and temple work. She always said that it was such a blessing to live in a town with a Temple. An insight to her character comes from the closing year or so of her life. Ada had a series of small strokes, and that along with the diabetes she had developed and the poor health of Caroline and Beth made inevitable, time in a nursing home. Her attitude was wonderful. She was so concerned for the other poor ladies, hardly ever thinking of her self. When we visited she gave us a tour and told us about this poor dear and that lovely sister.

The Grandmother I Remember

Daughter Margaret Cardon Pyrek’s Memories of Her Mother

“Mother loved to work in her flower gardens. She had two: one in the comer of 3rd North and 5th West, and the other on the east side of the house alongside the raspberry patch. She grew beautiful peonies as well as many other flowers. My Dad had a big vegetable garden, and all the children helped at harvest time. He grew corn which Mother dried and stored for food in the winter, tomatoes, potatoes, onions, cucumbers, and a lot of other vegetables. I remember the big storage cupboard for the fruits and vegetables that took care of food for winter.

“Mother did canning all fall. Dad bought apples, peaches, pears, plums, etc., by the bushel, and all of us got into the peeling, cooking, and preserving. Dad also bought flour and sugar by the hundred pound bags. Our kitchen cabinets had two bins, one for flour and one for sugar, which held that amount. Mother made twelve loaves of bread every week. Another of her specialties was the huge pot of chili she cooked often in winter, and all the neighborhood children loved it. The winters were bitter cold, and after sleigh-riding or skating, the youngsters wanted some of Mrs. Cardon’s chili.

“During World War II, after my Dad died June 4, 1944, Mother worked in the knitting factory. I came to Utah in April 1944 from Washington, D.C., when Bruno went to war. Faye and her family (Dean, Ann, and Al) were living in the 492 house while Warren was also in the war. Mother and I moved from 492 so we could be closer to Mother’s work. We lived in a little cottage behind the owner’s main house, about four blocks from the factory. When my baby was about to be born on December 4, 1944, she went to the hospital with me in a taxi that barely made it up icy Temple Hill. She stayed with me the entire time. Steve was born early morning December 5, 1944.

“After the war, when Warren and Bruno, and my brother Lee, came home safely, we all went in different directions: Warren, Faye, and family to Washington State; Lee, Norma, and family to Oregon; and Bruno, Margaret, and Steve to Washington, D.C. and Virginia.

“Mother moved back to her house, which had been made into two apartments. Beth’s Jim and Don Dean went to college in Logan and stayed with Mom part of the time. Later she sold her house and moved to Salt Lake with Reed and Caroline Bickmore. She spent a good bit of time with the Starrs in Pullman, Washington, and also came here to Virginia, so Steve and Janice go and love her.

About Grandma Cardon, by Jim Dean

“My first memory of Grandma Cardon is in the Spring of 1939 when brother Don was born in Manila, Utah. How she got to such a remote place, or where she stayed (the house seemed small to me, even at age 3) 1 don’t know, I remember her helping out about the house and being especially thoughtful by walking part way with me to Dad’s school when I took his lunch to him. She protected me from a fierce goat who had my number and steadily threatened my progress. I think she was amused by my fear, but she took it seriously, and I liked her for it. Years afterward she loved to tell the “woverwalls” story, and to this day I’m not sure whether the story was about me, during this time, or Don, later. Anyway, she said something about our “overalls,” which we often wore. One of us protested her pronunciation, saying indignantly, “They’re not woverwalls.’ they’re ‘ woverwalls. Our pronunciation was a little shaky too. She laughed and laughed when remembering it.

“After her Manila visit she always seemed to me the embodiment of helpfulness, sociability, and grace. She was a solid presence in my family’s life, more so than Grandpa Cardon (Lu), who was much more elusive. I never had much sense of him except once when both he and Grandma visited us in Beaver, Utah, in 1942, when Louise was born. He took me for a walk uptown, and we visited my first pool hall. I was disappointed to discover that billiards was not the sinful alcoholic drink I assumed it to be; the candy bar Grandpa bought me made up for the disappointment. Altogether he seemed a pleasant sort of sinner (for that was his reputation). I saw no evidence of his famous temper. Now I regret not knowing what he knew about fishing the Logan River, and what he read (Mother says he was a great reader). I’d like to know about his life in Arizona and Mexico, his courtship of Grandma, his change of fortune during the Revolution.

“Grandma never said she had a favorite child, but she especially enjoyed Caroline, probably because Caroline was so lively, amusing, and irreverent in her assessment of people. She took great delight in life, and even her exasperation was fun to witness. I thought all my Cardon aunts beautiful and bright, and Lee wonderful because he was a star athlete and an Army officer who had been shot at in World War II. Grandma must have been proud of her children.

“My sister Louise remembers with vividness our family’s visits to Grandma’s house on 492 W. 3rd North. So do I. It was a paradise for young boys and girls. Upstairs was a wind-up Edison record player, with indestructible records as thick as waffles and as heavy as frying pans. We listened to Chopin, Caruso, and sentimental favorites. We fought over who got to wind the player. The best moment was always near the end of a selection when the Edison lost power, the record slowed, and notes slipped down the octaves. We would rush to wind it, cranking furiously.

“The house was headquarters for our expeditions into the west fields. There we played war, launched expeditions, spied on people, caught tadpoles, and imagined grisly work done in an abandoned slaughterhouse. The House was where we got to meet cousins (Lee’s daughters, Whitney and Leslie; Caroline’s children, Brenda, Rex, and Bart; Faye’s children, Dean, Ann, and Al) and learn what we had in common and what lives our parents and grandparents lived. I remember hilarious stories about chamber pots (no inside plumbing for many years) and neighborhood antics. And what was stored in the pantry and how you got ‘ to it, and what it was like to work at the Bluebird, and what swimming at Logana Plunge was like. There were sober stories, too, about tight times and no jobs, and strappings, and Lee chased by Grandpa. Stories are family treasures, and too often they don’t get written down. 

“Most times at Grandma’s were jolly, though, and she must have had a sunny disposition to engender so much good feeling and laughter among her children. When I came to know her best she was older, and a bit sedate. I came to Logan in 1954 to attend Utah State Agricultural College, as it was then called, and stayed for two years with Grandma. We were both poor: she made 75 cents an hour working at Cache Knitting Mills (very low wages, even then); I saved summer wages and worked in the College library during the academic year, making maybe $800 in all. But we managed. During my sophomore year I got a Studebaker sedan (top speed 40 mph) and was able to take Grandma around a bit. Otherwise it was a taxi for her, a bus for me.

“My junior year I moved closer to campus. Being two miles from campus with Grandma made it difficult for me to feel that I was participating in college life, and I was lonely for the company of students my own age. Grandma was always sweet and accepting of me, but I must have been a trial to her. I was afflicted by late adolescent anxieties involving girlfriends (or the lack thereof), athletics, religion, and academic studies. She did her best to make me comfortable: she introduced me to Third Ward members, and I was in a play my first year, and played basketball for the Ward team. She mended my clothes, and even made me look respectable in the hated ROTC uniform I had to wear once a week.

“I did get to know something about the Pierce side of the family during this time. Grandma spoke lovingly of older brother Arwell, whom she judged a success because he was rich and president of the Mesa, Arizona, Temple. He never visited her while I was around. She also enjoyed her sister Zareta, who led an interesting and dramatic life, and had flaming red hair. I, too, enjoyed Zareta. Sister Vera and her husband Lorenzo visited sometimes; and I’m afraid I was rude to Vera. I regret embarrassing Grandma by my bad behavior. She didn’t think meanly of anyone that I recall, and her calm acceptance of what life gave her, and the grace with which she accommodated herself to circumstances, are, in retrospect, admirable.

“Grandma read in the evening, in her rocker, mostly Church books. Or she talked to friends on the telephone, or listened to the radio while knitting or crocheting. The house was comfortable and well kept up. It fit her. She was faithful in attending to Church obligations, and felt a great sense of belonging to something important, something that gave stability and meaning to her life.

“Grandma’s great sin was drinking tea. She loved a cup of black tea. Sometimes, half-heartedly, she tried to repent the habit. I don’t think she ever succeeded.

“Grandma, in her early 60’s, had put on weight (she weighed about 190 pounds), so took to wearing corsets. Her corsets, with all their stays and hooks, were miraculous articles, and a corset fitting was an occasion of high drama in the house. She had thin legs, which were once quite attractive, I suspect. Arthritic knees made it hard for her kneel, so I helped kneel for her. Grandma had silver hair, and was always carefully dressed, usually in print dresses. She had a sharp nose (the Pierce nose, we called it), thin lips, and bright, lively brown eyes. Altogether she had a pleasant countenance. She bore herself with dignity, always conveying a sense of being a lady.

“By the time I married, Grandma was in her 70’s and beginning to suffer from diabetes. She and my wife, Helen, were fond of each other. She was especially touched by Helen’s care and skillful nursing when she once suffered an episode of high blood sugar.

“When last we saw her she was in a nursing home, in South Salt Lake, weak but full of sweetness, surrounded by pictures of her beloved family, with treasured Church books on her bedside table.”

Brenda Debenham’s Remembrances

Grandmas’ all time enjoyment came from going out to get a hamburger. From the time I started to drive right up to the time she passed away, she always wanted to go out for a hamburger or as she would say “a little bite to eat”.

Zereta and Grandma became very close when she came to Salt Lake. Zereta had a car so she would pick grandma up and they would go out. If that wasn’t scary. Zereta got in the car, never looked one way or the other and then hit the gas. Grandma having never driven a car, was oblivious to what was going on. One day Boyd and I were going down the road. We see these two ladies just a talking, the car going all over the road. Boyd said “those two are going to get killed or kill someone. I’m not sure I even want to pass them because I’m not sure what they will do.” Lo and behold, as we got closer, we started laughing as we recognized them. After that we called them the “Terror of the Highways”. However all kidding aside it was pretty scary to know those two were on the road.

Grandma and I became very close and we enjoyed shopping and just talking. She was very close to my boys, as she was out to my house often. She was very special to me and someone who I could always count on.

---

Logan City Cemetery Plot A-15-20-6

14 April – 21 Jul 1918

AUTOBIOGRAPHY of  Margaret McNeil Ballard

Wife of Henry Ballard Utah Pioneer, 1859

Born in Tranent, Haddingtonshire, Scotland, April 14, 1846, daughter of Thomas McNeil and Jeannette Reid McNeil. 

My birthplace, Tranent, was a small village located near the sea shore on the banks of the mouth of the Firth of Fourth, not many miles from Edinburg. From the village one may view the beautiful scenes of grasses and hills and waters so typical of picturesque Scotland.

When I was eight years old my father baptized me a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He had joined the Church and was baptized when I was about two years old. He was’ a coal miner and had to be to work every morning at four o’clock. Therefore, when I was baptized I had to go early in the morning. It was a beautiful May morning-when I walked to the sea shore. He carried a lantern to light our way. As I came up out of the water the day was just beginning to dawn and the light to creep over the eastern hills. It was a very beautiful sight, one that I shall never forget. At this time I was filled .with a sweet heavenly spirit which has remained with me to this day.

That night all of the saints met at our home and I was confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. I was given my choice to either, sing, pray or bear my testimony. I offered up a simple prayer for my heart was filled with great joy and thanks to God for this privilege of becoming a member of His church and this gratitude has remained in my heart and has increased as the years have gone by.

The first ten years of my childhood were spent in Tranent, but because of being a “Mormon” I was not permitted to attend the school and so I was entirely deprived of schooling while in the old country, and in pioneering there was little opportunity of education. During those ten years our family enjoyed the association of the Elders and saints. My father was President of the Edinburg Conference for a number of years, therefore, the Elders visited our home often and we were always glad to receive them, although, many times ‘I went to bed hungry in order to give- my meal to the visiting Elders.

On 27 April 1856 we left our home and on Sunday, May 4th we left Liverpool for America. There was a large Company leaving. My mother was not well and was taken on board the ship before the time of sailing while the sailors were still disinfecting and renovating the ship. Here my brother, Charles, was born, with only one woman on board the ship to attend my mother. When the Captain and doctor came on board the ship and found that a baby had been born, they were delighted and thought it would bring good luck to the Company. They asked the privilege of naming him. Brother Willie, President of the Company, thought it best to let the Captain name him as there were eight hundred passengers and nearly all of them were Mormons, so he was named Charles Collins Thornton McNeil, after the boat, Thornton, and Captain Charles Collins.

We were on the ocean for nearly six weeks. During this time we had many· hardships to endure, but through it all we were greatly blessed. Because of my mother’s condition, and my being the oldest member of the family, and being blessed with health, I had to share the responsibility with my father of taking care of the rest of the family, who suffered greatly with sea sickness.

On board ship we had to prepare our own food and were permitted to take our turn using a stove which was provided for the Company. I was the cook for the family and sometimes experienced trouble in preparing our porridge, which was about all we had to eat. I was but ten years old and somewhat a venturesome spirit and through this perhaps, met many more difficulties than I would have done otherwise, however, I was protected from accident and blessed with health the entire trip.

At the end of this long, tiresome journey, we landed at Castle Gardens, New York, on June 14. 1856. After landing we planned to go west to Utah with the handcart company, but President Franklin D. Richards counseled my father not to go in that company, for which we were afterwards very thankful because of the great suffering and privations and the cold weather which these people were subjected to. There were many of the Company who were frozen that year on their journey.

My father was then advised to go to St. Louis and spend the winter there and prepare to go through to Utah the next year. We stayed at St. Louis until spring when we were called on a mission to help make a settlement one hundred miles west of civilization. The place was to be called Genoa. We left St. Louis on the steam boat and came up the Mississippi River. The measles broke out while we were on the boat and all of my mother’s children took them and were very sick, with the exception of myself. When we landed, we camped on the bank of the river until our teams and wagons came.

When we were all ready to start on our journey westward, my father’s team, consisting of unbroken, five year-old oxen, ran away and our family was delayed. My father had never seen oxen before and the animals allotted to him had to be roped and tied to get the yoke on them and fastened to the wagon. As soon as they were released from the ropes, they became unmanageable and ran away. The company had gone ahead and my mother was anxious to have me go with them so she strapped my little brother, James, on my back with a shawl. He was only four years old and was still quiet sick with the measles.

Mother had all she could do to care for the other children so I hurried on and caught up with the Company. I traveled with them all day and that night a kind lady helped me to take my brother off my back and I sat up and held him on my lap with a shawl wrapped around him, alone, all night. He was a little better in the morning. The people in the camp were very good to us and gave us a little fried bacon and some bread for breakfast. We traveled this way for about a week, my brother and I not seeing our mother during this time. Each morning one of the men would write a note and put it in the slit of a willow stuck into the ground, to tell how we were. *

*NOTE: The L.D.S. Church records in the Church Historian’s Library gives an account of the settlement of Genoa and in the record there is the following: “In passing it may here be stated that Sister Margaret McNeil, a girl twelve years old, arrived on the present site of Genoa ahead of the main Company in 1857 and was the first female in camp.”

During the time of settlement, we had very little to eat as the people were all very poor. We raised corn but the frost came early and it did not ripen well. We had to dry it in the oven and it was so nearly spoiled that we had to open the door while it was drying because it was so offensive, but it was all we had to eat. We had only one hand grinder for the whole company to use in grinding, which belonged to Brother Sleight. Of course it kept us very busy grinding. During the settlement of Genoa, we suffered much from the hostile Indians. They were very troublesome and we were always in danger of being molested.

After we had made this settlement, my father was called to go and help make another settlement, called Woodriver, about one hundred miles west of Genoa, which made it about two hundred miles from civilization. This was a very pretty place, surrounded with trees, most all of them being elm trees.

One day while we were at Woodriver our cow got away from us and when father found that she was lost he sent my brother, Thomas, and me to hunt for her. We looked all that day but were not successful in finding the cow. We started out early the next morning to continue the hunt and looked all day until towards evening. We were going down along the Platte River about five o’clock and as we looked down the river we saw three large Sioux Indians coming towards us on horses. They looked very war like and I was afraid they were going to carry us away with them, so I said to my brother, “Let us pray.” We were running as fast as we could, and still kept praying all the time, although we did not have time to get down on our knees.

The Indians soon came right to us and wanted us to go with them. We were trying to be brave and told them we were going home, and pointed towards our house, for we could see the smoke coming out of our chimney. One of the Indians tried to pull my brother up on his horse, but he was heavier than the Indian expected and my brother slipped from his grasp and dodged right under the horse’s belly, between fore and hind legs and we ran until overtaken again. The Indians laughed and had a good time at our efforts to get away from them, but in our maneuvers we were getting near home. I asked them to go home with us and mother would give them coffee and biscuits. I was shaking all over with fright and could hardly speak but pointed over to where the men were working.

The Indians left us and went over to where the men were and then went to our house and mother gave them a nice warm supper and they went away peaceably. Our Heavenly Father surely blessed and protected us on this occasion, for which we were very grateful.

We did not stay at Woodriver very long. My father made all preparations to go on and when the next company came we were ready to travel with them, and the place was abandoned, regardless of splendid growing crops, because the Indians were so troublesome. The Captain was pleased to have us travel with his company and was very kind to us.

One night our cow ran away from camp and I was sent out to bring her back. I was barefooted and not watching where I was going. All of a sudden I began to feel that I was walking on something soft and looked down to see what it could be, and to my horror, found that I was standing in a bed of snakes, large ones and small ones. At the sight of them I became so weak that I could scarcely move. All I could think of was to pray, and in some way I jumped out of them. The Lord blessed and cared for me so that I was protected from many other such experiences.

While crossing the plains, my mother’s health was very poor, so I tried to assist her as much as I could. Every morning I would get up early and get breakfast for the family and milk my cow so that I could hurry and drive her on ahead of the company, and let her eat in all grassy places until they had passed on ahead and then I would hurry and catch up with them. The cow furnished us our chief source of food and it was very important to see that she was fed as well as circumstances would permit. In this way the cow gave us plenty of good rich milk. Had it not been for this we would have starved.

Being alone much of the time, I had to get across the river the best I could. Our cow was a jersey and had a long tail. When it was necessary to cross the rivers, I would wind the end of the cow’s tail around my hand and swim across the stream with her. At the end of each day’s journey I would milk my cow and help prepare our supper and then would be glad to go to sleep wherever my bed happened to be.

We traveled very slowly until we reached “Sweet Water”.

Here there was a terrible storm. The Captain got on his horse and scouted around to see if he could find a place of safety. He found shelter down at the bottom of a hollow. We camped here for several days, until the storm abated.

I was very brave and wanted to go out and explore this new camping ground. I had not gone far when I saw a large ox grazing a little way from where we were. I ran and told my father and he and some of the other men went and brought it into the camp and killed it for the company. The find of this ox I thought was wonderful, and I felt very providential as we were almost starving.

In leaving this camp we had not gone far when we met Patriarch John Smith, and Brother John P. Green who were going on missions and were traveling with a mule team. Father went to them for counsel and told them of our circumstances. Brother Smith blessed my father and gave him ten dollars, and Brother Green gave him five dollars. Brother Smith told father to leave the Company and go on as fast as possible for it was getting cold and we were short of food. He also said to go through Weber Canyon into Ogden as it was much quicker. With the money that was given us father bought fifty pounds of flour. We also got a little meat. Brother Smith advised my father to stay in Ogden until he earned enough food to put us through the winter and then to go to Cache Valley and take up land there.

We started out on our journey alone and had a very hard time of it. Our food gave out and we had nothing but milk and wild rose berries to eat. However, we had a good team and could travel fast. We arrived in Ogden on the 4th day of October 1859, after a journey of hardships and hunger, with thankfulness to our Heavenly Father for His protecting care. I walked every step of the way across the plains and drove my cow, and a large part of the way carried my little brother James on my back.

We camped on the outskirts of town and father left us and went on into Ogden to find work. When father came back to us he had found a man whom he had known in Scotland. This man took us to his home and we stayed there until we were ready to go to Cache Valley. We all got work. Mother took the smaller children and went and husked corn. I herded cattle, and father and my older brothers worked on the threshing machine.

When we had sufficient supply we left Ogden and had not gone far when we met Henry Ballard and Aaron Dewitt who had been to conference and were returning to their homes in Cache Valley. Brother Ballard and Aaron Dewitt helped us greatly during our journey as we traveled together to Cache Valley. When we got to the Logan River the water was so high that it lifted the box right off the wheels and we had some difficulty in getting across. We arrived in Logan October 21, 1859.

We camped in a fort made for protection from the Indians. We were in the last fort which extended from the corner of Main and Center Streets to what is now known as Third West Street. My father worked to get enough hay for the cattle for the winter and then went to the Canyon and hauled logs to make a house. We had neither lumber nor glass, so for the doors and windows he wove willows together and plastered them with clay. He used bulrushes and willows for the roof and bulrushes for the carpet and we were very comfortable until spring. My father and older brothers worked in the canyon all winter getting out logs which he exchanged for bran or bacon or anything we could get.

At one time we were right out of everything to eat and father had a few logs he could spare and went to a man and asked him if he would give him some bran for them. This is all we had to eat for some little time. This man found that we were in very poor circumstances and told the Presiding Elder that we· needed help. So a meeting was held and the people were told that they should pay fast offerings, which they did. The first fast offerings paid in Logan were given to my father.

Father soon got work building a bridge and after this we did not have it so hard. I carried water for the family all that winter from the north branch of Logan River which was a about three blocks away. I had very little clothing on my body and my feet were bare and I would leave blood stains on the snow. Sometimes I would swab them in old rags, but this was worse than ever because the rags froze on my feet.

Early in the spring I went to work for the family of Thomas E. Ricks for one dollar a week.

Brother Ricks needed a man to plow and asked father if he could spare one of his boys. Father said he would let him know that night so when I got home he asked me if I would help him plough and let my brother go to Mr. Ricks. My brother could get two dollars a day and this would pay for the seed wheat much quicker. So my brother went to work for Mr. Ricks and I drove the cattle while father held the plough, to break the ground for the first crops that were planted in Logan, this being the first season after Logan was “settled. After plowing was finished, I went back to Brother Ricks and worked there until fall.

In the spring Grandma Thatcher offered me more money and the work was easier so I went and worked for her all summer for $1.25 a week.

I had been keeping company with Brother Ballard for some time, and although I was but fifteen years old, he wanted to marry me. He felt that he could provide for and take better care of me and save me from working so hard.

Brother Ballard went to my father and asked for his consent to my marriage; and, much to his surprise my father objected, saying that he had to have my help for some time. “How much does she earn?” Brother Ballard asked. “Five dollars a month”, was the reply. So it was agreed between the two that Brother Ballard would pay my father $5.00 a month for two years if he would consent to our marriage. We were married on May 5, 1861. Brother Ballard had been Bishop of the Logan 2nd ward for six weeks at the time of our marriage.

A short time before my first baby was born I had my first experience in sewing. My husband had a fine young steer that he was saving to sell in order to get enough money for us to buy material to make clothes for our little baby that we were expecting. One of the prominent brethren of Logan suffered a great financial loss at this time and was left destitute. The people were called upon to give what they could for the support of the unfortunate family. We had our winter supply of food in the house, but no money, and this steer was the only thing we could dispose of to raise money.

My husband came home feeling very badly and said, “Margaret, I am very sorry and disappointed but I have been called upon to raise some money to help out one of our brethren, and the only thing I have that I can give is that steer. What shall I do? I too was very much disappointed, but said, “Give it, Henry, we will find a way. My husband’s gratitude for my willingness and his regrets brought him to tears. It was a big sacrifice for me at the time, but I knew it was right.

After my husband had left the house I hunted out two of his old home-spun woolen shirts and pulled down the blinds and locked the doors so that no one would see me try my hand at a new art. I spread the shirts on the floor, and without a pattern, cut out the two little dresses and sewed them up by hand. This was about all the clothes I had for my first child. However, she was most welcome to us and was given as much love as two loving parents were capable of bestowing.

Our first baby was born on January 18, 1863. It was a girl and we named her Margaret Hannah.

In 1864 my husband went back with his team to gather in the poor off the plains before the winter weather came. He was in Captain Preston’s Company. During his absence I spun and wove a nice big piece of cloth to make our winter clothing. It was not until I received my husband’s first letter, while on this trip, that I learned to read and write. Up to this time I could not do either, but I was determined to learn to read his letters and to answer them. With many difficulties and obstacles to overcome, I accomplished my desires. Brother Ballard returned on Sep. 19th, the day before my next child was born. On Sept. 20, l864 my first son was born. We named him Henry William after his father and grandfather.

On July 8, 1866 my son Thomas was born. My husband had been prospered in his work and we were gradually becoming better off.

On Oct. 4, 1867 my husband married my sister Emily for his second wife. Although I loved my sister dearly and we knew it was a commandment of God that we should live in the Celestial Marriage, it was a great trial and sacrifice for me. But the Lord blessed and comforted me and we lived happily in this principle of the Gospel and I have thanked the Lord every day of my life that I have had the privilege of living that law.

On May 15, 1868 I gave birth to twin babies, a little girl and boy. We named the girl Janet and the boy Charles. They were two beautiful babies, but did not stay long with us on this earth. The little girl died in September. 16, 1869 and ten days later, September 28, the little boy died. This was a very sore trial for me.

During the winter of 1869 we had about one hundred sheep wintering in Clarkston. It was a very hard winter. The snow was so deep that nearly all of the sheep died. A man came and told my husband that if he wanted to save a start of sheep, he must go at once with a wagon and haul some into shelter. I told my husband to get another wagon and team and I would drive that and go with him. It was very cold. We started very early and it was eleven o’clock when we got home that night. We brought twenty sheep back with us but about half of them died on the way home. I never will forget the sight of so many sheep lying around dead and dying. It made my heart ache to see the suffering of these animals.

On April 9, 1870 my son George Albert was born. He was a fine big healthy boy and brought great happiness to our home.

In the following September 1870, I received a Patriarchal Blessing from Brother Charles H. Hyde. This was a very great comfort to me. It promised me many privileges and blessings which have nearly all been fulfilled.

On February 9th, 1873 I gave birth to another son. We named him Melvin Joseph. This son was a child of promise. I had given birth to six children. Two were taken in death while in the first year of their lives just ten days apart. My heart was sore, and my sorrow and sickness had weakened my strength. Many days and weeks I was bedfast.

One day after my husband had taken the children a block away to see a parade; I rose from my bed, crawled to the door, and locked it so that I might pour out my soul to God on my knees in prayer. I called to remembrance my willingness to bear children and my approval of my husband’s marriage to my sister and that a great posterity might build up God’s kingdom in Zion. I begged the Lord for help.

God heard my prayer and comfort was given me. I saw no person, but a voice spoke plainly, saying, “Be of good cheer. Your life is acceptable, and you will bear a son who will become an apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ.”

Melvin’s life was precious in the sight of his father and me, and we recognized in him a choice spirit. He was also honored by his brothers and sisters, although they did not know of the promise given concerning him.

During June 1874 there was an epidemic of scarlet fever. Many families were severely afflicted. My children all came down with it and were very sick. After being sick with the fever for about one week, my son George Albert died on July 7. On July 13, my oldest daughter, Margaret, also died from the same disease. This was another trying ordeal for me to pass through, but the Lord gave me strength to go through these things.

Not long after this my son Henry was helping his father haul peas from the field. In some way he fell on the pitchfork and it ran through his bowels. His father prayed over him at the time and, asked the Lord to spare his life until he could get him home to me. When they brought him in the house he looked like he was dead. I hurried and made an herb plaster and put his whole body in it. We also offered up a mighty prayer for him and he was restored to health again and we know that it was the power of the Lord that saved him, for at that time we had no doctors to help us.

Just two weeks after this, I gave birth to another daughter. She was born on Sept. 19, 1875. We named her Ellen Phebe. A few weeks after this my husband was brought home from the Canyon very sick, suffering with kidney trouble. The brethren had been in and administered to him, but he was very, very bad and we thought he was surely dying. I was standing at the foot of the bed and was greatly grieved to see him in such agony. He looked at me and said he knew he could die if I would only give him up.

But a voice came to me and said “Lay your hands on him,” but I was very timid about doing this for the brethren had just administered to him. The voice came again, but I felt that I could not do this with the Priesthood in the house. I felt that they would think me bold, and I was very weak. The voice came to me the third time and I heeded to its promptings and went and put my hand upon his head. The spirit of the Holy Ghost was with me and I was filled with a Divine strength in performing this ordinance. When I had finished, my husband went to sleep and slept quietly for two hours or more.

For a number of years we had a great deal of trouble with the Indians. They were very hostile and the people had to seek shelter in a large cellar. They would ride their horses into the houses and tramp the gardens all to pieces.

We also had grasshopper wars – I have seen the heavens darkened with the grasshoppers until one would think it was midnight. I have often gone out at such times and driven the grasshoppers into a trench with a bunch of willows and. then buried them alive. With all that we killed the ground would be left perfectly bare of vegetation.

On February 8, 1878 another daughter was born to us.

We named her Rebecca Ann. Soon after this my husband’s father and mother came and lived with us. They were with us for about eight years before their death. They both lived to a good old age, his father being 96 and his mother 86 when they died. They were both very feeble and required a great deal of care and attention, but I was ever willing to help care for them and bestow my affection upon them and make their lives happy, and they both died blessing me, which has always been a comfort to me.

From the first organization of the Relief Society in Cache Valley until 1880 I labored as a teacher and on Dec. 11, 1880 I was put in as President of this organization in the Second Ward, with Sister Barbara Larsen as first, and Sister Susan J. Smith as Second Counselors, and sister Emmeline James, Secretary. I labored in this capacity for over thirty years. During these years I tried to do my duty in caring for the sick and comforting the needy.

I have walked for blocks through the deep snow, I have been out in rains and winds, in the darkest nights, and in the earliest hours of the morning to comfort and minister to those who were afflicted and who were sick and suffering and sorrowing and dying. I have set up all night, time after time with the widows and given advice to those in need. I have tried to be a peace maker to those in trouble and through it all, the Lord directed me and I enjoyed His Spirit as my companion in my labors. Many an afflicted one has gone to her last sleep blessing me and many who yet remain bless me for services rendered unto them. It comforts me to have done some good to those less fortunate than myself. Many, many times I have neglected my own family and home but the Lord always came to my rescue and blessed me.

On December 13, 1881 I gave birth to another daughter and we named her Lettie May. Shortly after this a family by the name of Phister, who lived in our ward, were left orphans. The father died leaving a wife and six small children. In seven months after his death the mother gave birth to another baby and died while the child was very young. After her death the seven children were brought to my home and stayed there until after the funeral and until Bishop Hardy of Salt Lake City came up and distributed them among different people. I adopted one of the little girls, her name was Lena, and raised her as my own until she was married.

On May 17, 1884 the Logan Temple was dedicated. The second day after the dedication, President John Taylor said that all members of the Church who were worthy and who desired to go through the Temple might do so the next day.

My husband, being Bishop, was very busy writing out recommends to all who wished to go through the Temple when my daughter Ellen came in with a newspaper in her hand and asked for her father. I told her that her father, was very busy but to give the paper to me and I would give it to him. She said, “No, a man gave the paper to me and told me to give it to no one but father.” I let the child take the paper to her father and when he took it and looked at it he was greatly surprised for he saw that the paper had been printed in Berkshire, England, his birthplace, and was only four days from the press. He was so amazed at such an incident that he called Ellen and asked her where the man was who had given her the paper. She said she was playing on the sidewalk with other children when two men came down the street, walking in the middle of the road, one of the men called to her saying, “Come here, little girl.” She hesitated at first for there were other little girls with her. Then he pointed to her and said “You”. She went and he gave her the paper and told her to give it to her father.

The paper contained about sixty names of dead acquaintances of my husband, giving the dates of birth and death. My husband took the paper to the President of the Temple and asked him what he thought about it. President Merrill said, “Brother Ballard that was one of the three Nephites or some other person who brought that paper to you for it could come in no other way in so short a time. It is for you to do the work for them.”

My husband was baptized for the men and I for the women and all of the work was done for them. Again I felt the Lord was mindful of us and blessed us abundantly.

Shortly after the Logan Temple had been dedicated, my father was called to be one of the officiators and while he was performing this work he was taken very ill with pneumonia and his life was despaired of. One morning, early, they sent for me and said that if I wanted to see my father alive again I had better hurry down.

I was not well myself, suffering with erysipelas, and had not been out of the house for a week or so. I wrapped up sufficiently and was taken down in a sleigh. When I got there mother was feeling very bad and could not be comforted. I went and looked at father and when I saw the condition he was in it made me very sorrowful also, for you could hear him breathe all over the house. The spirit of the Lord was with me and I had a desire to administer to him.

I asked mother if he had been administered to and she said he had been in the morning. I was timid about going ahead and doing anything of this sort, but I knew it was right that I should, so I asked mother if she did not want to help me in doing this, but she said no she did not because she did not feel that it would be of any use, ~ because if the Priesthood could not help, then we could do nothing.

I hesitated for a few minutes and the Spirit said to me again, “Anoint him,” so I went and closed the door and asked mother if she would pray with me. She consented to do this and we knelt down by the bed and prayed and then I anointed his head with oil and prayed for him. The power of the Lord was with me for while my hands were still on his head he began breathing much easier.

When I finished father opened his eyes and said “Thank God for this blessing, I knew this power was in the Church and I thank Him for it.” This was most wonderful to me because I was so weak physically and not able to do this and surely the Lord did bless us all. Father was still very weak, but that night he sat up in his chair with his clothes on, and it was not long until he had fully recovered from his sickness. I have told this little experience to show you how perfectly my Patriarchal Blessing had been fulfilled, as I was promised that I should heal the sick through the Power of the Lord.

On Oct. 2, 1884 my son Henry was married to Elvira Davidson in the Logan Temple by Apostle Marriner W. Merrill.

On Aug. 21, 1885 I gave birth to another daughter. We named her Mary Myrtle.

At this time, the men were being persecuted for having more than one wife. If they were caught they were treated very unkindly and put in prison. In order that my husband might not be caught, he left home and went over to Cache Junction. He would hide in all kinds of places for the Deputies were bound to find him.

At onetime while he was over there, I was praying to know what to do for the best, I felt the Lord could save us more than anyone else. After I had gone to bed I lay thinking about it and a voice said to me “It is time he was moving from where he is.” It was repeated again and I said, “Where shall he go then?” and the same voice said, “Take him to Aunt Rosina Morrell’s.”

I did not sleep any that night but wrote a note to my husband telling him that I felt impressed that he should come to Logan, and that if he decided to come to ride in a load of hay as far as the old slaughter house and then to cut across the fields and I would meet him below the railroad track. However, I left him to choose for himself. Early in the morning I sent my son, Melvin, on his horse to Cache Junction with the note to his father. My husband also thought it best that he should leave and come home as I had suggested. In the meantime I had made arrangements with Sister Morrell for him to stay with her. You may be sure it was a solemn meeting, we just saw each other for a few minutes. I told him of the arrangement I had made, and he hurried up through the back yards to Sister Morrell’s where he stayed for three weeks. Of course this all happened after dark.

The very next morning after ·he had left Cache Junction the Officers came to the house he had been hiding in and ran pitch-forks in the wheat bins and hay stacks to make sure that he was not there. When they found the hole where he had been hiding they cursed and swore to think he had gotten away from them. This is just one of the many times that I have been warned and guided by the Spirit of the Lord.

While my husband was at Sister Morrell’s he was fasting and praying, and so was I, to know what to do. One morning about two o’clock he had a presentiment that he should go on a mission to England, his native land, and through the help of the Lord he was able to get away from his enemies. He consulted Apostle Franklin D. Richards about such a mission and was advised to leave in two days from then. These were very strenuous times and as two of the other brethren were in the same circumstances, they decided to go on a mission also. They were brothers Robert Davidson and William Watterson. The afternoon they were leaving I had a large supper prepared and both of these families had supper at my home. I gave them each a room in which to say goodbye to their families without being seen.

That night after dark my son, Henry, drove my husband and the other brethren to Salt Lake. Oh, what a storm we had that night. It seemed that the evil one would overpower us after all. The wind howled terribly and tore up trees and the thunder and lightning was dreadful. The Lord was surely near us for had it not been for the storm the brethren would have been caught for the roads were full of deputies watching for them. My husband and the other brethren arrived in Salt Lake after a tedious journey. They were set apart and left for Great Britain on Nov. 3, 1886.

While my husband was away, his family and I worked very hard and we were blessed and got along very well. The boys hauled logs from the canyon and sold them and we did everything we could for our support. Every Sunday my family and I fasted and prayed to the Lord in behalf of Brother Ballard that he might be prospered in his labors. The Lord did bless him and his family also during his absence.

Because of my husband’s being away, the deputies did not bother my home and I sheltered a number of the polygamist brethren under my roof and gave them women’s clothes to dress in so they might go and visit their families. I also drove them in my buggy, dressed in disguise, to visit their loved ones. They felt safe and the Lord preserved them.

My husband secured a great deal of Genealogy while he was in England and sent these records to me. My son, Henry, and I did the work for these names in the Temple. When my husband came back he was very pleased to know that all of the work was done. It gave me great joy to be an instrument in the hands of the Lord in helping work out salvation for those who had died in darkness. And again I felt that I had fulfilled in part another blessing which was promised me by one of God’s Patriarchs.

Brother Ballard was away on his mission for over two years. He arrived home in Logan in January 1889. In order that he might not be detected he took a freight train from Salt Lake City and traveled in the night, arriving in Logan in the early morning. I did not know just when to expect him home, but I felt impressed that he would come in this manner and sat up all night waiting for him. When I heard the train whistling into Mendon, I awakened my son Thomas and sent him to the station to meet his father. He arrived in safety but did not know Thomas because he had grown so much during the separation. Although our meeting was held in secrecy, it was a joyful one. We were very thankful for the work my husband had been able to accomplish and for his protection and that we had all been spared and granted life and health and had been cared for by our Heavenly Father during my husband’s absence.

After Brother Ballard had been home for a few days he thought it best to go and tell the officers that he was home again and ready to serve his term for polygamy, in the penitentiary. The officers granted him a day or two to rest and visit with his families. Then he went to Ogden and was tried before a Court and fined fifty dollars and sentenced to two months imprisonment. He paid the fine and served his term and then returned to us feeling free from obligation of this kind.

The following December, my little daughter Ellen took very sick with membranous croup. She suffered terribly for several days and then died on December 12, 1889. She was fourteen years old and a great comfort to me and such a companion during her father’s absence. Of course this was another severe blow to me. The Lord blessed me and comforted me so that I knew that it was best that she should be taken.

Ten days before her death I had a dream which troubled me greatly for I knew it had something to do with the children whom I had buried. After her death I went to the Temple to get endowments for her and was feeling badly. I prayed that I might know the meaning of my dream. I was sitting wondering why I had been called to go through this trial once more when the interpretation of my dream went before my eyes. With great plainness I saw in the vision that which would have come upon my children. If they had lived they would have been lost to me. I was shown that my five beautiful children were saved and that they would be mine again. I had this vision, for which I feel thankful, and this is as true as the sun ever shines upon the earth.

On April 2, 1890 my son Thomas was married to Phoebe Smith in the Logan Temple by Apostle Marriner W. Merrill.

On March 8, 1891 my son Henry was called to be Bishop of the Benson Ward. He was set apart by Apostle Moses Thatcher and held this position for over twenty years.

In February of 1891 my father took suddenly sick and died. This was a great sorrow to me for I loved my father very dearly and felt his loss keenly. His faith and power of healing, through the spirit of God, were very wonderful. I relied upon him in trials and sorrows and sickness and felt that I had truly lost a good friend and a loving father. His life had always been an inspiration to me and a guiding star.

On Apr 6, 1893 I attended the dedication of the Salt Lake Temple. My soul was filled with joy for the privilege of being a partaker of such a Heavenly feast as was manifested at that dedication.

On June 17, 1896 my son, Melvin, was married to Martha Jones and my daughter, Rebecca, was married to Louis S. Cardon in the Logan Temple, Apostle Marriner W. Merrill performing both the ceremonies.

A few weeks after his marriage, Melvin went upon his first mission. During his absence I gave his wife a home with me and did everything I could for her comfort and welfare. While she was with me she gave birth to their son, Melvin Russell. He was a very delicate child and we had many serious times to pass through with him. The Lord was good to us and answered our prayers and restored him many times to health. Day after day I have fasted and prayed for him and surely the Lord was good to spare his life.

Shortly after my son returned from his mission my son- in-law Louis, went upon a mission to Switzerland. His wife, Rebecca, and their little son Ballard, came home to live with me and remained with me for over two years.

My daughter, Lettie, was married to George W. Squires on February 22, 1899 in the Logan Temple by Apostle Marriner W. Merrill. Shortly after their marriage, George went on a mission to California, leaving Lettie with me. So this time I had two missionary wives with me at the same time. The Lord blessed us all and we were provided for and kept in peace and comfort until my sons-in-law returned, having filed honorable missions.

My mother died December 6th, 1900 after an illness which lasted over two years. During her sickness I endeavored to render willing service for her comfort and. benefit. She lived with my sister, Jeannette, about three blocks from my home. Every day during her two years of sickness I walked back and forth two and three times a day to assist my sister, who had very poor health, to care for my mother. It grieved me to see my mother afflicted for such a long time. I did everything I knew for her comfort and in turn I received her gratitude and blessing.

On Mar. 13, 1901 my sister Jeannette died leaving five orphan children, three boys and two girls. Her husband died two years before her death. Upon her dying bed she pleaded with me to take her two little girls and raise them as my own. After the funeral I brought the two little girls, Edna aged six, and Jeannette aged ten, to my home. I have done my duty by them as well as I have known and I know my Heavenly Father is satisfied with my efforts. Now they are raised I am proud of them. I love them and know that they love me.

My sister Emily took sick about this time and suffered very severely for months. This was another trial for me for, although we had many misunderstandings and difference of opinion, she was very dear to me. We had traveled the road together for many years and had passed through trials and hardships together and stood by each other in all the experiences of life. While we had our trials, living the law of plural marriage, I believe we lived it and got along as well as human beings could be expected to live it. I know we will have cause of great rejoicing in the Great Hereafter for having done so well. Since her death I have tried to do justice to her children in all of our dealings. I have tried to give motherly counsel and advice to them all, both sons and daughter, sons-in-law and daughters-in- law. I love them everyone next to my very own, and I know they love me. They have always shown love and respect for me.

My husband died February 26, 1908 after a brief illness. Although he had been a sufferer for a number of years, and I was thankful to see him released from his suffering. My life has been more lonely without him than anyone can imagine without having experienced it themselves. He was a kind and loving husband, and an affectionate father, a man of honor and justice, filled with faith in God, and exercised great power in his Priesthood. I have been a widow for nine years. Each day I miss him more and know that I will be filled with joy when I am once more, associated with him.

On Sept. 3, 1908 my daughter Myrtle was married to D. Ray Shurtliff in the Logan Temple by President William Budge.

Five months after their marriage D. Ray went on a mission to England. During his absence my daughter made her home with me the greater part of the time. In this way I have assisted the spread of the Gospel by providing a home and food for my three daughters and one daughter-in-law while their husbands have preached the gospel to the nations of the world. I have given what material assistance I could to help along with this work so near and dear to my heart.

A number of my grandsons have also filled missions, for which I feel thankful.

My son, Melvin, was called to preside over the Northwestern States Mission shortly after his father’s death. He left in April 1909 and is still laboring in this capacity. He has been an instrument in performing a great work for which I feel thankful. I have visited him a number of times in Portland, Oregon, during his mission. Ithas been my happy lot to minister unto several of the Elders in this part of the Lords field. I learned to love them all because of the work which they represent. I have also gone out with them to their street meetings and raised my voice in defense of the truth and have born my testimony of the truthfulness of this work to throngs of people crowded in the streets of Portland. My heart rejoices for this great privilege and I thank God for the Testimony which I was able to bear on such occasions. In my weak way I feel that I have assisted in the spread of truth and I feel thankful for this great blessing.

On Sept. 6, 1911 my sister’s daughter, Jeannette, whom I had raised, was married to F. Wayne Shurtliff in the Logan Temple by President William Budge.

I am thankful for my family, for their love and respect and for the honor they have shown to me and their father. I am thankful for their obedience and for their desire to follow their parents’ example concerning the things of the Lord. I am thankful that the Lord has blessed them with the privilege of everyone having been married in the Temple by the Priesthood of God and sealed for time and eternity. Not only my own family, but all of my husband’s children and all those whom I have raised as my own, have had this privilege, except Edna, who is not yet married.

My life has been one of varied experience. I have had a great deal of sickness to pass through, both with my children and grand children, but I have always relied upon the Lord and He has never failed me. I have stood by my husband under all conditions, sickness, trials, poverty and prosperity. I have labored by his side in the fields. I have done various kinds of work, such as soap making, weaving and spinning, reaping and sowing, plowing and gleaning. From the first day that I entered this valley until this day I have never ceased my labors to up build and beautify this city.

Although my life has been one of sacrifice and service I feel that I have lived it the best I could with the knowledge I have had. My testimony of the truthfulness of the Gospel grows stronger each day and the work grows dearer and sweeter to my soul. I know that God lives and that he hears and answers prayers, that Jesus is the Son of the living God, and that Joseph Smith was His Prophet. I thank God for this knowledge and leave this as my testimony to my children and grandchildren and all who may come after me. I plead of you all to heed the Spirit of God that you may also have this testimony burning in your hearts, that you may have His Spirit as your daily companion.

The foregoing autobiography was written about one year before her death. This year like all other years of her life was spent in service and devotion to her religion, her country and her family.

She was the mother of eleven children, five of whom preceded her to the Great Beyond.

Shortly after her return to Logan from the April Conference of 1918, she was afflicted with a painful disease, high blood pressure, resulting in slow hemorrhages of the brain, which lasted for ten weeks. During this time she suffered intensely without complaint or murmur. From the day she was forced to take her bed until the last breath of life she accepted whatever came as the will of the Father with such resignation as is rarely found.

In her Patriarchal Blessing she was promised to remain upon the earth as long as she desired. Having a strong constitution with a sound body and heart there seemed to be no reason why she should not be healed and remain with us for many years, but it was her firm conviction that she was not to remain. She would say, “I am satisfied with my life and I am ready to go back to my Heavenly Father.”

To those who were privileged to be with her during her sickness were given the golden hours of her well spent 1ife. Such a peaceful, heavenly influence dwelt in her home and about her that we felt we were in the presence of holiness. The lessons of patience and endurance and faith which she gave shall always be treasurers to us. Her exhortations to her children are well worth remembering. Her wonderful testimonies will live as long as memory lasts. Her mind was keen and bright to the last, sensitive to her appearance and surroundings.

Margaret McNeil Ballard was one of the heroines of her day; great in the intrinsic virtues that are found only in those intrepid souls who have carried forward the pioneering of the world. No trial, however hard, daunted her courage. No tribulation, however severe, dampened her zeal. Nothing embittered or disturbed her faith. She endured, without murmuring, hardships, hunger and toil. Her faith in God was wonderful, almost perfect. She recorded many miraculous events as a result of her faith. She was often guided by the unmistakable impressions of the Spirit. Her mind seemed to be unusually susceptible to the whisperings of the “still, small voice.”

She died as she had lived, a devoted Latter-day Saint with full faith in the Gospel of Jesus Christ. She departed from this life on July 21, 1918 at the age of seventy-two years. It was a beautiful Sunday morning with the birds singing their morning songs and the last star hanging in the eastern sky. What a glorious Sabbath Morn it must have been to her and her loved ones on the other side.

Her funeral was held in the Logan Tabernacle, July 23. It was one of simplicity and peace, typical of her life. She was buried beside her husband in the Logan Cemetery, one spot on earth very dear to her heart.

LOGAN, UTAH, JANUARY 19, 1917. A BLESSING GIVEN BY JAMES REID MCNEIL, PATRIARCH (her brother,) UPON THE HEAD OF MARGARET BALLARD, DAUGHTER OF THOMAS MCNEIL AND JANETT REID, BORN APRIL 14, 1846, IN TRANENT, SCOTLAND. 

Sister Margaret, I place my hands upon your head and give you a blessing. You are a daughter of Joseph who was sold into Egypt through the loins of Ephraim. You have been greatly blessed in your life. The Lord has heard your prayers and he is answering them with a blessing upon your head. 

Now, Dear Sister, because of your faith and humility and your obedience to the Holy Priesthood, your children and children’s children are working for the salvation of souls of men. And they shall continue their work and as long as the earth stands, they will be found working in the cause of Christ for the redemption of the souls of men. 
Lift up your heart and rejoice for great are the blessings that are in store for you. Your name is written in the Lambs Book of Life and shall never be blotted out. And I say unto you that you shall yet live to see many great and important events in regards to the fulfillment of prophecy upon the heads of the children of men. 

Dear Sister many Nations are at war now, but you shall live to see that all nations will be at war and in Zion alone will there be peace. Praise the Lord therefore that you and your children have their feet firmly planted in this goodly land, for they shall never be rooted up. 

I say unto Dear Sister because of the sacrifices you have made and, because of your humility before the Lord all of your children shall be redeemed, not one of them shall be lost, no, Dear Sister, not one. For the Lord has heard your prayer and his blessing is sealed upon your head. 

Now Dear Sister, put forth your energies for there is much that you can yet do in the redemption of your dead kindred. Your example and energy in this direction will be a stimulant to others. For I say unto you the day will, come when your feet shall stand upon Mt. Zion among those you have assisted to save. And they shall fall upon your neck, and you shall fall upon theirs and weep for joy and your joy shall know no bounds. 

Now, Dear Sister, we can only tell you of a few of the things that are before you, but remember the Lord is good and he will fill all of his promises in his own time. I seal upon you eternal life with all the promises that have ever been sealed upon your head by the servants of the Lord. I seal you up against the power of the evil one until the day of redemption, for you shall come forth in the morning of the First Resurrection and reign a Queen and Priestess in connection with your husband. 

In the name of Jesus Christ Amen. 
James Reid McNeil 

LOGAN, UTAH, MAY 20, 1884. A PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN BY ZEBEDEE COLTRIN, PATRIARCH, UPON THE HEAD OF MARGARET MCNEIL BALLARD, BORN IN TRANENT, SCOTLAND, APRIL 14, 1846. 

Sister Margaret, I lay my hands upon your head and seal a Patriarchal Blessing upon you for thou art a daughter of Abraham of the house of Joseph and lineage of Ephraim. I seal upon thy head a Father’s Blessing for thou art a lawful heir to all the blessings of the new and everlasting covenant and inasmuch as you will keep all the commandments of the lord. Thou shalt attain to all the blessings of exaltation and the choice blessings of the heavens shall rest down upon you and thou shalt be filled with the blessings of the most High and the light of the Lord shall rest down upon you and every organ of thy mind shall be filled with the inspiration of the heavens. 
Thou was called and chosen of the Lord before the foundation of the world was laid to come forth in this· dispensation to assist in bringing forth a righteous branch before the Lord. Thou shalt be a mother of a mighty people and the spirit of the Lord shall rest down upon them throughout all future generations. 

Many of thy sons shall become Prophets and Apostles and shall become Kings and Priests unto the most high and they shall become a great and mighty people dwelling in the midst of the Zion of the Lord and thy daughters shall be women of great renown filled with the inspiration of the Lord and they shall be mothers of a mighty people filled with the Holy Ghost and shall become a great and mighty people in the midst of the Zion of the Lord and unto thy generations there shall be no end. 

Thou shalt attain to all the blessings that shall be given in the Temples of the Lord and behold the Lord when he shall come to his Temples and thou shalt be able to do a great work both for the living and the dead and to assist in the work of redemption of thy father’s house. 

Thou shalt remain upon the earth until you shall” become exceedingly old until thy head shall be as white as wool for thou hast a great and mighty work to do upon the earth for the eye of thy God is over thee. 
Thou shalt be numbered with the Lord’s anointed for thy joy shall rest down upon thee and thy faith shall be strengthened and thy tabernacle shall be made strong. 

The eye of the Lord has been over thee because of the purity of thy heart and thy faith in the son of God and shall dwell in thy house throughout all thy days upon the earth and the desires of thy heart shall be granted unto thee and you shall receive an everlasting inheritance when the Lord shall bring again Zion and shall have power to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection and shall dwell among the sanctified before the Lord. 

Now, Sister, I seal all these blessings upon thy head and thee up unto exaltation and thrones and dominions and eternal lives in the name of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, Amen.—- J. G. Coltrin. Clerk 

A PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN BY CHARLES H. HYDE, SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH, SEPTEMBER 14, 1870, UPON THE HEAD OF MARGARET MC NEIL BALLARD 

Margaret, I place my hands upon your head and seal upon thee a Patriarchal Blessing, for the eye of God has been upon thee from everlasting, thou hast chosen to come here and do a great and mighty work in this kingdom. 
Thou art a noble spirit, the Father has given His angels charge over you that you may live long on the earth. Thou shalt comprehend things of the Father, thy wisdom shall reach within the veil. 

Thou shalt have faith to heal the sick and do many miracles in thine household even to forward this kingdom on the Earth. You shall converse with angels from time to time. 

Thou art a daughter of Ephraim, a right to the fullness of the Priesthood, with thy companion, a kingdom upon the earth forever and ever. 

It is your privilege to live till the coming of the son of God. Your inheritance shall be beautiful in Zion. Your table shall be spread with the bounties of the earth; no good thing shall be withheld from thee. Holy Prophets shall converse with thee face to face. Thou shalt be the means of redeeming your progenitors till you are satisfied. 

These blessings I seal upon your head, with crowns of glory and eternal life with all thy father’s household forever and ever, Amen.